《The Price of Essence [Slice of Life LitRPG]》 Chapter 1: Laughter Before the Dawn ¡°Pretenders, prepare to face the Hero of Humanity!¡± called the lone figure standing atop the grassy hill, his voice only half-serious as he struck a dramatic pose against the orange glow of the setting sun. A gust of wind blew across the field, whipping through his hair and sending his makeshift cape flapping behind him in what he hoped was a majestic display. Below, a group of small figures wobbled menacingly, their own sticks raised as they pointed them upward. ¡°Yes, we dare, hero!¡± squeaked the shortest one, her voice high and shrill as she shook her spear with a look of exaggerated determination. ¡°Your ¡®legendary¡¯ spear is no match for us!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± yelled another, his voice cracking as he tried to deepen it for effect. ¡°We¡¯ll show him who¡¯s boss!¡± The hero tried his best to look unphased, bracing himself as if preparing to face an actual army. He lifted his own spear¡ªa thick stick he could barely wrap his hand around. ¡°Come, then!¡± he shouted, attempting his deepest heroic voice. ¡°But know that you shall face the full power of my¡­ somewhat legendary spear!¡± But just as he prepared to ¡°charge¡±, a voice called out across the field. ¡°Kids! Time for dinner!¡± their mother called from the distant house, interrupting their fateful clash. The mighty hero lowered his spear with a reluctant sigh, sharing a glance with his foes. ¡°Dinner break,¡± he announced, dropping his heroic tone entirely. ¡°Coming, Mom!¡± they called out, tossing their weapons to the ground They broke into a run, racing back across the open field towards their home, where their mother had left a door open for them. The grass swayed beneath their feet, and the cooling evening wind brushed their hair. Their house grew larger as they approached, a two-story wooden house with traces of smoke coming from the chimney. The surroundings were open and endless, vast plains stretching towards the horizon, interspersed with the occasional tree or bush. The house itself looked quite lived-in, with large windows and a gently sloping roof. The porch was lined with their childhood trinkets: a carved wooden horse, a few colorful stones, and a well-loved old ball that had lost its color from years in the sun. As they reached the house, their mother stood at the doorstep, her arms crossed, a faint grin as she watched them skid to a stop. ¡°Did the ¡®Pretenders¡¯ lose again?¡± she asked, arms crossed, trying to keep her tone serious, though mirth slipped through. ¡°Only because the hero had a dinner break,¡± a boy replied, grinning as he wiped dirt from his face. ¡°Lucky for him,¡± she said, chuckling as she ushered them inside. The warmth of their home wrapped around them, the faint smell of stew wafting from the kitchen. As they tore through the doorway, the house greeted them with the familiar smell of roasted herbs. Floorboards groaned under their feet as they raced to the dining room, noses lifted like dogs following the delectable scent of their mother¡¯s food. Inside, the house was modest but filled with signs of family life. Framed photos lined one wall, depicting moments of laughter, birthday parties, and family hikes across the nearby hills. Their father¡¯s old sword hung on the opposite wall, gleaming even in the low light. In the center of the dining room, a large feast welcomed them; roasted meats, freshly buttered bread, and a pot of steaming soup, their favorite, that gave off a delectable aroma. Jeremy, with his dark hair sticking up wildly, plopped down in his chair, his blue eyes widening at the spread before them. Next to him, Andrew, his red hair still messy from playing outside, eyed the food with equal excitement. They shared a similar build, tall for their age, with Andrew slightly more slender, while Jeremy was a bit broader-shouldered, already taking after their father¡¯s stature. ¡°You three seem so excited for tomorrow,¡± their mother said as she sat down. ¡°I thought you¡¯d never come back to the house tonight.¡± Their mother, tall and lean with hair as red as a gemstone, began serving herself from the nearest bowl. Despite her gentle demeanor that endeared her to those around her, her piercing green eyes hinted at centuries at wars far beyond their imagination. As her gaze lingered on each of her children, a flicker of sadness danced across her expression, before it vanished. ¡°No Mom, that wasn¡¯t just playing,¡± Jeremy protested, looking at the large slab of meat in front of him. It was massive, easily larger than his forearm, and he eagerly dug in. ¡°We were practicing for our epic fight tomorrow.¡± Alicia rolled her eyes, pausing only to sip her soup. She was her mother¡¯s splitting image, with her fiery hair and fierce stare, though her blue eyes¡ªa gift from their father¡ªsparkled mischievously. ¡°Epic fight huh? Even after we get our Status tomorrow, we¡¯ll still need, what, years of training to do any actual fighting?¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll need years, Alicia. I bet my Skill will be way cooler than yours,¡± Andrew teased, flicking a piece of bread her way. ¡°With my Skill I¡¯ll defeat a hundred Jeremys with both hands tied behind my back.¡± ¡°A hundred?¡±, Jeremy scoffed, wielding his fork like a sword. ¡°I won¡¯t even need a Skill to beat up a thousand Andrews!¡± He thrust his fork, still sporting a piece of meat on it, at Andrew, flinging sauce in the process.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Their mother sighed. ¡°What did I say about using your fork as a spear, Jeremy?¡± She wiped off the few drops that made it on to Andrew¡¯s shirt and stopped him from pointing his own fork at Jeremy. ¡°Now, hurry up and eat. You three need to be up before sunrise for your Status awakenings, and you¡¯ll need all the energy you can get.¡± Alicia, fighting a grin, dabbed her mouth with a napkin and pushed back from the table, already finished before either of her brothers had noticed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ll make sure these two don¡¯t sleep through it,¡± she said sweetly, slipping from her chair and heading to the doorway. She paused, throwing the boys a sly glance over her shoulder. ¡°Or maybe¡­ I¡¯ll let them sleep in. That way, I¡¯ll be the only one who gets their Status tomorrow.¡± With a mischievous laugh, she bolted up the stairs. ¡°Wait, no! That¡¯s not how it works, right?¡± Jeremy¡¯s head whipped from his sister¡¯s retreating form to Andrew. ¡°Right?¡± Andrew grinned, patting Jeremy¡¯s shoulder in mock sympathy. ¡°How about you sleep in tomorrow and tell us what happens. Don¡¯t worry bro, Alicia and I¡¯ll come visit while you¡¯re still waiting for next year¡¯s Status.¡± ¡°Andrew, stop scaring your brother,¡± their mother shook her head, hiding a grin as Jeremy looked at her, panicked. ¡°And if you have time to tease, you have time to eat. Look at your sister, she¡¯s already done with hers.¡± Andrew and Jeremy shared a look before quickly pouncing on their dinner, racing to see who finished first. A few minutes and a messier table later, Jeremy declared victory before their mother shooed them upstairs to wash up and head to sleep. As they headed up the stairs, Jeremy glanced nervously back down toward his mother. ¡°Mom, are you sure we¡¯ll all get our Status tomorrow?¡± ¡°Positive,¡± she called up after him, smiling softly. ¡°Now, go wash up and hurry off to bed. Tomorrow will be here soon enough.¡± They vanished up the staircase, leaving the dining room quiet and empty once more. Their mother lingered, gazing at the feast¡¯s remnants and savoring the fading echoes of their voices as she cleared the table, knowing this night would be one of the last where they were all just children under her roof.
The soft light from the moon poured into the siblings¡¯ room from their window, casting an ethereal glow. The three of them shared a room, spacious with a towering ceiling many times their own height. Each of them had their own bed and dresser, each one placed at a different corner of the room. The centerpiece of the room was a massive fur carpet, its texture sinfully soft, cut from an alien their father had fought during an invasion. Jeremy snuggled deeper into his blanket, unable to sleep. He watched the motes of dust suspended in the moonlight, the tranquil night only disturbed by his sister¡¯s gentle snoring. Anxiety gnawed at him. What if he didn¡¯t get his Status at sunrise? Andrew¡¯s teasing echoed in his mind. Would they leave him behind? What if he was actually a Pretender? From the other side of the room, Andrew¡¯s voice cut through the silence. ¡°Can¡¯t sleep either?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± Jeremy admitted. ¡°What if¡­ what if we don¡¯t get our Status tomorrow?¡± ¡°No way that¡¯s happening,¡± Andrew replied confidently. ¡°Everyone knows only the Pretenders don¡¯t get their Statuses. They think they can blend in, but they can¡¯t fool anyone when it¡¯s time to unlock a Skill.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Jeremy said, feeling a bit reassured. ¡°We¡¯re about to turn thirteen tomorrow, after all. Finally, we¡¯ll get our Statuses like everyone else.¡± He paused, excitement creeping into his voice. ¡°What kind of personal Skill do you think I¡¯ll get?¡± Andrew chuckled. ¡°I dunno, maybe something that¡¯ll make you actually win at our games. But my Skill¡¯s definitely gonna be better than yours.¡± Jeremy grinned in the dark. ¡°Oh, really? What if I get a Skill to move super fast? I¡¯d just zoom over to wherever you are and beat you every time.¡± ¡°Super speed?¡± Alicia¡¯s sleepy voice chimed in, with a hint of a smile. ¡°Boys, I think you¡¯re missing the point of Skills. Maybe my Skill will be something useful, like making a bunch of money. Then I¡¯ll be rich while you two are still busy fighting invisible Pretenders.¡± Andrew scoffed. ¡°Oh, come on. What kind of Skill would just give you money?¡± Alicia shrugged, though her tone softened with a hint of hope. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but maybe I could get a Skill that produces essence, and I could sell it. That way, people wouldn¡¯t have to fight. And then Mom and Dad wouldn¡¯t have to keep going out there, risking their lives.¡± Jeremy thought about that for a moment. ¡°That¡­ actually sounds pretty amazing, Alicia.¡± ¡°Yeah, alright,¡± Andrew admitted reluctantly. ¡°That¡¯d be useful. But me, I¡¯d want something like Mom¡¯s skill, where she can just¡­ make people disappear with a thought.¡± He paused, imagining it. ¡°Then I¡¯d be the one to keep everyone safe.¡± At that, their mother¡¯s voice suddenly broke into the room, soft but amused. ¡°So that¡¯s your plan, Andrew? My Skill isn¡¯t a personal one, you know.¡± She stood in the doorway, having slipped in without them noticing. Andrew¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wait, so it¡¯s something we could actually learn?¡± She chuckled, moving over to sit beside his bed and ruffling his hair. ¡°It is. Personal Skills are special¡ªthey¡¯re different for everyone, and sometimes they¡¯re not even that useful.¡± She smiled. ¡°Mine just lets me sense the closest edible object. Makes it easy to catch someone sneaking snacks late at night, doesn¡¯t it, Jeremy?¡± Jeremy¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°So that¡¯s how you always knew!¡± he exclaimed, pretending to be outraged. ¡°I thought you had super hearing!¡± Their mother laughed softly. ¡°Nothing that fancy, I¡¯m afraid. Personal Skills are unique, and they don¡¯t always make us stronger. True strength comes from unlocking and improving other Skills.¡± Andrew¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°But¡­ why can¡¯t we just get powerful Skills from the start? Then we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡± Her gaze softened, and she looked toward the window. ¡°If it worked that way, do you think I¡¯d still be out there fighting? Your father, too?¡± She turned back to them, eyes thoughtful. ¡°Strength isn¡¯t about having the best Skills from the start. It¡¯s about what we build up with time and practice.¡± Alicia, looking down at her hands, murmured, ¡°But¡­ what if we¡¯re just not good enough, even after all that?¡± Their mother sat on her bed, brushing a lock of hair out of Alicia¡¯s face. ¡°Then that¡¯s perfectly fine, my dear. Everyone knows that school isn¡¯t just about learning to fight.¡± She glanced at her sons, smiling at them. ¡°You¡¯ll go to school, learn about Skills, and discover what you¡¯re meant to do. And if none of you decide to fight, your father and I will love and support you no matter what.¡± They all sat in silence for a while, the weight of her words settling over them, along with the quiet sounds of the night. After a while, she stood, tucking each of them into their beds and leaning down to give them each a goodnight kiss. ¡°Get some sleep, alright? Tomorrow, you¡¯ll awaken your Statuses, and I don¡¯t want any of you too tired to appreciate it,¡± she said with a smile, before stepping out of the room and closing the door behind her. Chapter 2: The Awakening Dawn crept over the plains, and soft light filled the children¡¯s room, casting long shadows. Jeremy lay snugly beneath his blanket, eyes half-closed as he struggled between anticipation and sleep. It had felt like the morning would never come, like the whole world had stopped just to make him wait. Every few moments, his ears strained for any sound, his mother¡¯s footsteps, the sound of birds chirping outside, anything that might signal that it was finally time. At last, a soft knock broke the silence. ¡°Good morning my dears,¡± came their mother¡¯s familiar voice, signaling the beginning of the most important day of their lives. Jeremy¡¯s eyes flew open. Andrew was already sitting up, while Alicia burrowed deeper into her sheets with a groan. Their mother slipped quietly into the room, her steps gentle but steady. She cast a brief glance out the window, where the first hints of morning were stretching across the sky. ¡°Is it sunrise already?¡± Jeremy asked, his voice shaking. ¡°Very soon,¡± she murmured, walking to each bed in turn to gently lift them out of bed. ¡°Come now, be ready.¡± The three of them stretched, trying to wake themselves up, as their mother returned from the kitchen with leftover bread, moving so fast that she barely appeared as a blur. ¡°Today¡¯s the day,¡± she said with a faint smile, her voice uneasy, but filled with a quiet pride. ¡°It¡¯s not every day a mother gets to see her children awaken their Status.¡± Alicia, now more awake, rubbed at her eyes and, noticing her mother¡¯s worry, gave a tired smile. ¡°You worry too much mom. The three of us will definitely get our Status today.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be like that again,¡± Andrew said, rolling his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been with you guys since I was a baby. Of course none of you are Pretenders.¡± ¡°Yes Andrew, that¡¯s how being triplets works,¡± Alicia sighed exaggeratedly. Their mother laughed as she handed each of them a piece of bread. ¡°Every human knows someone that knows someone that has had a family member replaced by The Pretenders. Your silly old mother just can¡¯t help but worry. Now, quickly, eat up, and then we¡¯ll go out into the field to wait.¡± They ate in a rush, before freshening up and straightening the clothes they¡¯d laid out the night before, as if this special day demanded a set of special clothes. Their mother waited by the doorway, her eyes glimmering with joy as she watched her children prepare. As he struggled with a tangled knot in his tie, Jeremy asked the questions he had been thinking about all night, ¡°Mom, why do we need to wake up before sunrise? What happens if someone¡¯s on a planet without a sun? How do they get their Status?¡± ¡°Ah, good questions,¡± she said, stepping over to help him with the knot. ¡°Truthfully, there¡¯s nothing special about the sunrise that magically awakens a Status, the time differs. People assume that the time is based on when a group of people, like a planet, or even just a small town, first wakes up.¡± She gave him a soft smile, straightening the collar of his shirt. ¡°But perhaps it¡¯s the other way around; people assume a time, and the Status awakens when people assume it does.¡± Jeremy¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°So¡­ the System really connects everything?¡± His mother nodded, her gaze momentarily distant, as though recalling some unspoken memory. ¡°Yes. The System is everywhere¡ªacross every world, every civilization. It¡¯s why today is so important, and why your Status is such a big part of who you are.¡± They nodded, letting the words sink in. It was common knowledge, but hearing it now, on the eve of their own awakening, made it feel different¡ªmonumental, like they were about to take part in an ancient, universal tradition. Jeremy felt the weight of it settle over him as they filed out of the room and down the stairs, heading outside to watch the sunrise.
The field at their backyard stretched endlessly before them, bathed in the light of dawn. They huddled together as they looked out at the horizon, their breaths misting in the cold morning. ¡°Now, we wait,¡± she said quietly. They stood, eyes fixed on the horizon. The sky slowly brightened, the faint edges of the sun beginning to crest over the plains. ¡°Do you see anything yet?¡± Jeremy asked Alicia, his voice barely more than a whisper. Alicia¡¯s hands were balled into fists, her face tight with concentration, as if trying to will her Status into existence. ¡°Not yet¡­ but it¡¯s supposed to be me first, right?¡± Their mother nodded, her eyes soft with understanding. ¡°You were born just before your brothers. You will feel it first, and then they will.¡± Alicia stood a little straighter, her eyes searching for something only she could see. Andrew and Jeremy waited in silence, watching her closely. Time ticked by slowly, each of them holding their breath. The sun rose higher and higher, chasing away the chill of the night. Then, without a word, Andrew¡¯s eyes went wide. He stumbled back, a look of awe spreading across his face. ¡°I¡­ I can see it!¡± he exclaimed in surprise and disbelief. Alicia whipped around, her mouth open in shock. ¡°Wait, what? It¡¯s supposed to be me first!¡± Their mother¡¯s face creased with a frown, though she stayed silent, watching Andrew and Alicia with an unreadable expression. Andrew¡¯s eyes flickered around, caught between amazement and confusion, unsure where to settle. Jeremy stepped back, his heart racing, a strange excitement creeping in. ¡®Does¡­ does that mean I¡¯ll get mine next? A heartbeat later, he felt it. A strange thrill rushing through his veins. It was as if a door had opened somewhere within him, one he hadn¡¯t known existed. All of a sudden, he knew with absolute certainty that should he wish for it, his Status will appear. Jeremy Hoppins Tier -The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Body - Mind - Soul - Skills: Universal Equipment Slots - Personal Everything appeared as Jeremy had expected; lessons from their mother described in great detail what each part of his Status contained. He focused on his personal Skill, bringing up its details. Universal Equipment Slots - Personal Allows the bearer to equip any Item on any Equipment slot. In a universe of limitations, one bears a gift unbound. His eyes widened as his mind was filled with the possibilities. Some Items gave incredible benefits, with their only downside being that people wished they could equip more at the same time. With this, Jeremy could bypass that entirely. ¡°Jeremy?¡± Andrew whispered, his voice shaking, interrupting Jeremy¡¯s thoughts. Jeremy nodded, still processing what he saw. ¡°I have it too¡­¡±, he replied, before willing his Status to be visible to the others. His mother, normally composed, let out a sound of amazement as they looked at his personal Skill. ¡°This is incredible Jeremy,¡± she exclaimed, still distracted by his Skill. ¡°Skills that directly interact with a Status are incredibly rare and often powerful.¡± ¡°Mine¡¯s not as great as Jeremy¡¯s,¡± Andrew said, his voice calming down from the excitement, ¡±But still, I finally have my Status.¡± Echo Throwing - Personal Allows the bearer to replicate sounds across distances. Silence is no boundary for the bearer, capable of crossing any divide. Alicia looked between her two brothers, her face confused. Then she jumped, ¡°Wow it¡¯s here! I have it as well,¡± Alicia exclaimed, her voice quivering. Their mother¡¯s brows knit in concentration, her eyes fixed on Alicia with a look of cautious hope. She leaned forward, her hand resting on Alicia¡¯s shoulder as though seeking to confirm what couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°Let¡¯s see it, then,¡± she said, her voice soft but insistent. ¡°What does it say, my dear?¡± Alicia hesitated, her hand trembling as she raised it in front of her, reaching toward something invisible. ¡°It¡¯s just... a little blurry, I think,¡± she said, her tone as unconvincing as her looks. She lowered her arm, letting it dangle awkwardly as if her confidence had been drained from her body entirely. ¡°Alicia,¡± Andrew said slowly, taking a step forward. ¡°We saw it. We know what it feels like. There¡¯s nothing blurry about it.¡± Jeremy froze, a knot tightening in his stomach. His heart pounded, each beat sounding like his chest might burst. Something was wrong, he knew it. Alicia would be overjoyed, jumping around as she got her Status. This Alicia in front of him, however, seemed to hide a shadow of desperation. ¡°Alicia,¡± he whispered, begging. ¡°Please, just show us. It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s different or... or...¡± ¡°Or weak,¡± she finished, her voice breaking. She forced a laugh, brushing a stray lock of hair from her face, avoiding their eyes. ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s not that. I just... um... I mean, maybe it¡¯s just a small Skill. I don¡¯t even really know what it does yet¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to us, Alicia,¡± their mother cut in sharply, her voice steady but cold. She stood back, her hand falling away from Alicia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You either have a Status, or you don¡¯t. There is no such thing as a blurry awakening.¡± The morning stilled; no one dared breathe. Alicia¡¯s mouth opened, but no sound came out. She looked between her mother and her brothers, her eyes wide, frantic, looking for anyone to help her. Jeremy looked down, unwilling to meet his sister¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you... are you saying I¡¯m...¡± Alicia began, voice barely a whisper over the silent morning. ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m... a Pretender?¡± Their mother¡¯s face grew hard, her green eyes narrowing with a determination Jeremy had only imagined in her battlefield stories. ¡°I am saying, Alicia, that I don¡¯t know what you are. But if you are my daughter, then show me your Status.¡± Alicia¡¯s hands shook, her lips parting as though she might find the words to fix everything. But nothing came. A cold dread pooled in Jeremy¡¯s stomach as the minutes passed, their mother giving Alicia as much time as she needed. ¡°You¡¯re not... you can¡¯t be,¡± Andrew whispered, his face paling, horror in his eyes. ¡°What did you do to Alicia?¡± Alicia started screaming, her voice hoarse, raw with desperation. ¡°It¡¯s me! I¡¯m me! I¡¯m Alicia! I¡¯m your sister!¡± ¡°Remember last winter, Andrew? I dared you to jump into the snowbank with me. You said I wouldn¡¯t have the nerve¡­ but I did.¡± She turned to Jeremy, her voice breaking, ¡°Jeremy, please. We played outside just yesterday. I¡¯m your sister.¡± She looked to her mother, her expression pleading. ¡°Mom, you know me. You tucked me in last night. Please, I¡¯m Alicia! I¡¯m me! It¡¯s just¡­¡± But she trailed off, her words faltering, unable to finish. Jeremy¡¯s voice shook. ¡°Alicia, please¡­ I¡¯m begging you. This isn¡¯t funny anymore.¡± Alicia¡¯s face twisted with pain. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I can¡¯t think of why I can¡¯t show you, but it¡¯s me. I swear, it¡¯s me!¡± She took a shaky breath. ¡°Please, you have to believe me.¡± ¡°Enough,¡± their mother¡¯s tone was low, laced with finality as she looked at Alicia with the cold gaze of a warrior that had slaughtered countless. Yet, something in her eyes wavered. ¡°Alicia¡­ if you are who you say you are, then prove it to me. Show me now.¡± Alicia took another step back, her expression desperate as she looked to her brothers one last time. ¡°Andrew, Jeremy... please. You know it¡¯s me. You know I¡¯m your sister.¡± Andrew¡¯s lips twitched as he stared at her, looking between Alicia and their mother with disbelief and rising anger. He opened his mouth to speak, then stopped, the silence heavier than words. That seemed to break something in Alicia. With one final cry of anguish, she crumpled onto the cold grass still wet with the morning dew, her hands dropping to her sides, seemingly accepting her fate. ¡°Jeremy, Andrew, close your eyes,¡± Commander Hoppins ordered them, her voice firm but monotonous. Commander Hoppins¡­ that was who she had to be now, for the sake of her family. Even as her heart wavered, she knew could not afford to show weakness now. The two obeyed, slamming their eyes shut, knowing what was about to happen, and unable to bear the sight. Yet a part of Jeremy resisted, knowing that, one way or another, he would regret his decision for the rest of his life. ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t. I¡¯m your daughter. I¡¯m Alicia.¡± ¡°Then prove it.¡± And in that heart-stopping moment, as Alicia lay frozen on the ground, her eyes wide and pleading, Jeremy disobeyed, wrenching his eyes open, locking eyes with Alicia. In that final instant, she wasn¡¯t some stranger, wasn¡¯t some alien. She was his sister, Alicia, the one he¡¯d always known. Her face softened, as if coming to an understanding, and she gave him one final smile, encompassing the lifetime of smiles that she would never get to show her brother, before she disappeared in an instant, meeting her fate as countless had done before. ¡°It is done,¡± their mother declared, as a gust of wind blew across the field. Andrew¡¯s knees hit the ground, a horrified gasp breaking from him as he threw up, shaking. Jeremy could barely breathe, his mind numb, replaying his sister¡¯s smile over and over again. Their mother turned to face them, kneeling down to meet their eyes. Her face was almost stony, had it not been for the tears Jeremy could see streaking down her face, and her green eyes filled with anguish. ¡°If she had truly been your sister,¡± she murmured, more to herself than to them, ¡°she would have gotten her Status.¡± But even as she said it, there was a tremor in her voice, a doubt that Jeremy couldn¡¯t unsee. He looked at Andrew, whose wide, tear-streaked eyes held the same question Jeremy didn¡¯t dare ask. Chapter 3: A Family Torn Morning light crept in, but Jeremy just felt cold, eyes aching from the long night. Andrew lay motionless beside him, facing the wall. Alicia¡¯s bed¡ªno, the empty bed now¡ªwas hauntingly still. He felt a pang at the sight and looked away, pulling his blanket up to his chin, trying to shut out the world. Just for a moment, he wanted everything to feel normal. He heard his mother moving around downstairs, her footsteps slow and deliberate, each one echoing in the silence that had settled over their home like a thick fog. The house felt strangely hollow, even with her there. He missed her usual morning humming, her half-remembered melodies, even her teasing. The air just felt cold now. Jeremy and Andrew lingered in their beds, neither of them speaking, neither wanting to disturb the peace. Part of him hoped that if they stayed quiet enough, maybe, just maybe, Alicia would wake up, laughing like it was all a joke. Finally, the illusion was shattered by a soft knock on the door. ¡°Boys,¡± came his mother¡¯s voice, missing its usual warmth. ¡°It¡¯s time to come down. People will be arriving soon.¡± Jeremy shifted but didn¡¯t respond, only staring blankly ahead, the enormity of the day pressing down on him. Next to him, Andrew turned over, his eyes red-rimmed and hollow, but he didn¡¯t cry. Not again. He simply nodded to Jeremy, a silent understanding passing between them. Together, they pulled themselves up, the motion feeling strange and foreign, like their limbs belonged to someone else. They changed into the black clothing their mother had set out on each of their beds, folding their pajamas with the same care they might give to something precious. Leaving their beds unmade felt wrong. Downstairs, their mother waited in the small, tidy dining room, her own clothes a dark gray, simple and unadorned. She didn¡¯t meet their eyes, her gaze instead fixed on the table in front of her, where she had laid out a series of framed photographs, each one displaying some small moment from Alicia¡¯s life. One was of her and Andrew laughing by the riverbank, their clothes soaked from a summer¡¯s swim. Another showed all three of them, much younger, grinning as they gazed up at their mother, faces full of pride. Their mother¡¯s hands hovered over the photos, but she didn¡¯t touch them, almost as if she was afraid they might vanish, just as she had made Alicia disappear. She looked up at them as they approached, her face drawn, the weariness clinging to her features. ¡°I¡¯ve sent a message to your father, but he might not be able to read it until tonight,¡± she murmured, her voice low, almost reverent, as though anything louder would disturb the memories in the air. ¡°He knows that today was your awakening, and he¡¯ll understand the situation. We¡¯ll begin the funeral with or without him.¡± Jeremy nodded, the motion feeling strange, heavy. He wasn¡¯t sure what he was nodding to, just going through the motions. They went outside to the plains behind their house, the same place where Alicia had disappeared just a few hours ago, where a large crowd seemed to have gathered. Everyone in town came to join in mourning. The adults wore expressions that wavered between understanding and fear. Everyone had heard of it happening¡ªan alien replacing a child. Everyone thought they could kill their own child if it came to that. Yet, deep down, they had always hoped that it would never happen to them, that it would forever be just a problem to be discussed in the news. Seeing it so close made them question¡ªhad their own child been replaced? But for Jeremy, for the family, only one thought filled their minds¡ªWas Alicia really replaced? Jeremy did not know which answer he preferred, and he wished he could stop thinking about it. Their mother stood in front of the crows, her posture stiff as stone, holding a single candle in her hands, the flame flickering against the breeze. ¡°Alicia¡­¡± Her voice cracked, and she blinked against the sudden dampness in her eyes. ¡°Alicia was my daughter. I raised her, watched her grow, and loved her.¡± She looked down at the candle, her grip tightening. ¡°Whatever she was in the end, I refuse to believe that she was not, in some small way, mine. She gave us laughter, joy, and life, and it is in those memories that we will remember her.¡± She paused, as if gathering her thoughts, and glanced toward the boys, her eyes lingering on them with a kind of fierce, protective pride. ¡°We may not understand everything. We may never understand everything. But today, we honor the girl we knew¡ªthe one who was as real to us as any memory, as any person could ever be.¡± A murmur went through the crowd, faint and hesitant. No one wanted to voice their doubts. Andrew and Jeremy stood together, side by side, each holding a candle of their own. Jeremy stared at the flickering flame, feeling his heart twist painfully, torn between wanting to believe in the sister he had known and the knowledge that she might have been gone long before yesterday¡¯s sunrise. When the time came, each person approached to say a final farewell, leaving behind a small token or a wordless prayer. Jeremy watched as one by one, each family friend and neighbor placed flowers, ribbons, or other small mementos beside the candle their mother held. The offerings created a quiet, solemn ring around the flickering flame, each one a testament to the girl they thought they had known. As he stood outside, surrounded by the quiet gathering, Jeremy thought back to how he¡¯d felt just this morning, so sure that the Status would mean something great, something worth celebrating. But now, standing here¡­ he couldn¡¯t understand that excitement. The System hadn¡¯t brought them power. Only confusion. Only questions he¡¯d never wanted to ask. As the last mourner left, the silence returned, deep and all-consuming, broken only by the faint sigh of the wind. When it was finally over, their mother turned to them, her eyes, once vibrant with emotion, now showed nothing but exhaustion. She knelt before them, her face softening as she looked into their eyes.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°Your father will be here tonight,¡± she said quietly, her voice a mixture of reassurance and sorrow. ¡°He¡¯ll help you understand all of this, as best he can. And¡­ and I will be here for you until then.¡± Jeremy wanted to reach out, to hold onto her and make the feeling of loss go away, but he felt too small, too broken to do anything but nod.
The day seemed to stretch on, the minutes marked only by the distant sounds of the town¡ªa dog barking, the faint echo of children playing somewhere far off, just like the three of them would be doing if today were any other day. The boys moved through the hours in a daze, helping where they could. They returned the candle, the flowers, and the few scattered chairs back to the house. All the while, their mother¡¯s face remained set in stone, though it seemed to crack when she thought neither of them was looking. When the sun finally dipped low on the horizon, the familiar, loud roar of the village teleporter broke the stillness. Startled, they rushed outside to the porch. Teleports were rare here, almost never unscheduled. Their mother was already there, having appeared the instant the sound reached their ears. They stood by their mother, watching the road. Soon they saw their father appear, fast enough that they noticed he was merely a speck on the horizon one moment, and they were lifted up and wrapped in a tight hug the next. He was still in his armor, smudged with fresh blood. They knew he hadn¡¯t wasted a second to get back home. He set them down, and looked at them, face creased with fresh anguish. He took them in, his gaze lingering, before meeting his wife¡¯s eyes. Slowly, he approached her, embracing her. Their mother, always the one they could rely upon, the one they thought unshakable, broke down in his arms. She clung to him, sobbing, the weight of the day crumbling her strength. They stood that way for a long time, and though not a word was shared, the day¡¯s tension slowly drifted away. He whispered, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Helena,¡± and held her close before letting her go. Then he turned to them, his face raw with grief, and the family went inside together. They sat around the table of their living room, memories scattered everywhere like echoes. A photo of Alicia laughing, her arms stretched wide as she climbed a tree, her favorite chair by the fireplace where she¡¯d often dozed off, the faint dent on the door frame from when she¡¯d goaded Andrew into demonstrating his ¡°expert swordplay¡± for their mother, Jeremy couldn¡¯t help but look at the room over and over again. ¡°We tried to prepare you for the day when we¡¯d go back to the battlefield,¡± their father started, his gaze shifting from Jeremy to Andrew. ¡°But we never imagined you¡¯d face something like this first.¡± Andrew nodded, his face pale and solemn, while Jeremy kept his gaze down, afraid of what would happen if he met his father¡¯s eyes. His father reached over, tilting his chin up so their eyes met. ¡°You and Andrew,¡± he said, his voice gentle, ¡°You¡¯ve been so strong today.¡± At this, Jeremy broke. The tears he¡¯d held back all day poured over, blurring his father¡¯s face. ¡°Dad¡­ was it really her?¡± He barely got the words out, his voice a tiny whisper. A flicker of pain crossed his father¡¯s face as he took a steadying breath. ¡°Son,¡± he began, his voice thick with the weight of his own uncertainty, ¡°we may never know. But the memories of her, her laughter, her kindness¡ªthose were real. No one can ever take that away from you, from us.¡± Jeremy nodded, as though the words were some small shield against the darkness. Their father straightened, his gaze moving to his wife, who gave him a slight nod. A blur passed, a conversation too fast to be heard by them. Their mother looked down, and their father¡¯s voice took on a new, solid resolve. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for the rest of the week to get you boys ready,¡± he said, his voice more resolute now, the comforting tone of a father and the hardened steel of a soldier woven together. ¡°Your mother¡­ well, she¡¯ll be going back sooner than we¡¯d hoped. But until school starts, I¡¯ll be here to help you both train.¡± The boys looked up, shocked. The words hung heavy in the air, until at last, she looked up to meet their eyes. Her face was pale, the exhaustion from the day clearly seen. Her hands shook slightly. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± she began hesitantly, as if not trusting her own voice. ¡°I¡­ I will be leaving.¡± Andrew¡¯s face twisted in confusion, and Jeremy forgot to breathe. He watched as his mother struggled, her hands turning white as she clasped her hands tightly. ¡°I thought I could stay, at least for a while longer. Just a few more days until you leave for school. But I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t.¡± She swallowed hard, forcing herself to continue. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ I can¡¯t stay here, in this place where I killed¡­¡± Her voice wavered, words lost. Their father reached out, placing a hand on hers, giving her a gentle squeeze. She turned to him, her face filled with anguish, as though begging for his forgiveness. ¡°I know,¡± she pleaded, her gaze flickering between her husband and her sons. ¡°I know I should stay for all of you. But everywhere I look¡­ I see her. I keep seeing her smile, hearing her laugh.¡± Her voice caught again. ¡°I keep thinking¡­ maybe I should have stopped. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have killed her.¡± She bit her lips, trying to chase back the words. Everyone knew the sentence looming over anyone who dared consort with aliens; execution of the entire family. The boys sat frozen, the weight of her struggle pressing down on them, suffocating. Jeremy felt his heart break as he watched her, torn between wanting to reach out, and his own sense of betrayal. ¡°But Mom,¡± Andrew said softly, his voice trembling. ¡°What about us?¡± His mother turned to him, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. She reached across the table, grasping his hand, then Jeremy¡¯s, her fingers cool but firm. ¡°I know my dear. I¡¯m selfish. I¡¯m horrible. I know I¡¯m leaving you when¡­ when you need me the most.¡± Her voice grew louder, but she pushed on, almost desperately. ¡°But right now, I don¡¯t know how to be here without¡­¡± She trailed off, unable to say the name, and looked to their father for help. He nodded, taking on the burden that was passed unspoken. ¡°Your mother needs time, boys,¡± he said, choosing his words carefully. ¡°She¡¯s always been strong. But sometimes¡­¡± He hesitated, glancing at her, ¡°sometimes even the strongest need time.¡± The words cut into Jeremy. Hurt. He wanted to tell her¡­ but what? He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, anything, to make her stay, to make her understand how much he needed her. But as he looked at her and saw the hollowness in her eyes, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to voice the words. He wanted to reach for her hand, to hold on and never let go, but the silence held him back. At last, their mother drew in a shaky breath, her gaze lingering on each of them, as if trying to memorize their faces. ¡°You¡¯ll be safe with your father,¡± she said, her voice certain. ¡°He¡¯ll teach you, train you, and¡­ well, he¡¯ll be here.¡± She offered a faint, trembling smile. ¡°I will come join you at your freshman tournament. This, I promise.¡± She turned, moving towards the doorway. She paused, light from outside casting her in a silhouette. For a moment, Jeremy saw her hesitate, as though she might change her mind. But she took a deep breath, her shoulders straightening, and she stepped through the door, instantly disappearing from their sights. A moment later, a roar in the distance was heard. Their father sat with them long after she¡¯d gone, his face unreadable. The silence stretched between them, no one sure of what to say. Finally, he looked up, his gaze steady as he met their eyes. ¡°I know this is hard, boys,¡± he said softly. ¡°I promise you¡¯re not alone. I am here for you. We¡¯ll get through this, one day at a time.¡± They nodded, his promise giving them something to hold onto. Chapter 4: Steps Towards Greatness The morning after the funeral, Jeremy and Andrew stood in the field behind their house. Jeremy felt a weight in his chest that hadn¡¯t lifted since the day before. Alicia¡¯s absence was a raw wound, and though it was just him and Andrew now, he couldn¡¯t shake the sense that she was still there somehow, watching. ¡°Today, you start your training,¡± their father announced, his voice steady, his expression hard. ¡°You¡¯ll need every advantage before the Academy of Humanity begins. Those who turned thirteen months ago have already been training. You¡¯ll have to work hard to catch up.¡± The boys¡¯ eyes widened in shock. ¡°The Academy of Humanity?¡± Jeremy repeated, as if he hadn¡¯t heard right. ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t that the best school of humanity? We didn¡¯t even take the entrance exam!¡± His father¡¯s face softened slightly. ¡°Yes, that academy. You¡¯ll be going there without needing to worry about exams. Just leave it up to me.¡± Andrew looked at his father, a mix of excitement and disbelief on his face. ¡°But Dad, how¡­?¡± Their father¡¯s reassuring smile told them everything they needed to know. ¡°You¡¯ve earned your place, boys. I¡¯ve made sure of it. Focus on your training and make the most of this opportunity.¡± Relief mixed with excitement in their eyes as they nodded, and their father¡¯s gaze moved between them, seeing the determination in their expressions. He gave a short nod in return. They nodded, and their father saw the determination in their eyes. He gave a short nod in return. ¡°Show your Status,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s not something you should do often. Trust is rare, so keep this private.¡± The boys had been begging to see their parents¡¯ Statuses for as long as they could remember, but their parents had always refused. Now, with their own Statuses awakened, they were eager to see one another¡¯s. Jeremy Hoppins Tier - Body - Mind - Soul - Skills: Universal Equipment Slots - Personal ¡°You know this already,¡± their father began, ¡°but it bears repeating. Skills aren¡¯t just granted. Except for your personal Skill, every other Skill is earned through focus, discipline, and hard work. And having a Skill is only the beginning. A Skill grows as you infuse it with essence, making it more powerful. Without essence, it¡¯s just potential waiting to be realized.¡± Jeremy nodded, understanding. ¡°And essence is purified through dungeons, right?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± their father confirmed. ¡°Essence flows through everything in the universe; it¡¯s the foundation of life, power, and growth. But to use it directly, we need it purified, and that¡¯s where dungeons come in. Monsters in dungeons contain this purified essence. When you defeat them, you gain that purified essence, which you can then use to strengthen your Skills.¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes gleamed with fierce determination. ¡°So, the more essence we get, the stronger we¡¯ll be.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± their father agreed with a sharp look. ¡°But be cautious. Just as you can kill monsters for essence, others can do the same to you. This is why war is at the core of our society¡ªwe invade alien civilizations for their essence, and they do the same to us.¡± Jeremy nodded, taking it in. But then Andrew broke the silence, his voice loud and certain. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make them pay. I¡¯ll kill every Pretender that took her from us. ¡± Their father looked at him approvingly. ¡°Exactly. We fight to protect humanity and to protect those who can¡¯t protect themselves. Even if you choose to leave the battlefield after your mandatory service, your work would have been a great help.¡± Then their father reached into his pocket, his expression turning serious. ¡°Now, I¡¯m giving you something important. Don¡¯t ever tell anyone or show this to others, and never take it off.¡± He held up three amulets, each one shining a dull green in the sunlight, dangling from thin chains. Jeremy could feel his pulse quicken just looking at them. Amulet of Insight Neck Item Grants the wielder greater insight. Soul 1000 ¡°This will help you to unlock Skills and to improve their rarity,¡± their father explained, his eyes intense. Seeing their surprised faces, he added, ¡°Yes, these amulets are rare. Each one costs as much as several thousand planets¡¯ worth of essence, enough to train entire armies from scratch.¡± He paused, letting that sink in. ¡°And that¡¯s why no one can know you have them. People would kill you to get their hands on these. Your academy is the best school across humanity, and even with all the influence and resources it has, they only lend this amulet to the top of each batch for a single month. You¡¯re getting a head start few ever even dream of. Do you understand?¡±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Jeremy and Andrew nodded, feeling the massive weight of the gift¡ªand the risks it carried. Their father continued, ¡°These were your mother¡¯s and mine. They came late in our careers, and I can tell you, we wouldn¡¯t be where we are without them. Starting out with these, you¡¯ll outshine us before long.¡± His smile held a hint of sadness. ¡°Here, Andrew, you take one. Jeremy, because of your Skill¡ªyou¡¯ll wear two.¡± He didn¡¯t mention the reason for the third amulet. ¡°So¡­ we just put these on?¡± Andrew asked, admiring the light glinting off the gem embedded in the middle of the amulet. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± their father said, nodding. ¡°Just put them on, and the System will equip them in your Status. As for you, Jeremy, having two might give you an advantage, but we¡¯ll see.¡± Jeremy took the two amulets from his father. The chains felt cold and solid as he slipped them over his head, but the sensation vanished as the amulets immediately disappeared. He felt that he could get back the amulets anytime he wanted, and when he checked his Status, he saw new lines for them. Equipment Slot - Amulet of Insight Equipment Slot - Amulet of Insight Andrew noticed his amulet in his Status too, his eyes lighting up with excitement. Their father stepped back, giving them a quick nod. ¡°Here¡¯s how this training will work. At the academy, you¡¯ll get to try different styles, so I don¡¯t expect you to specialize yet. Right now, I¡¯ll focus on generic Skills that can help you in any situation.¡± He paused, a faint smile crossing his face. ¡°Now, as my father made me do, and his father before him, now I¡¯ll make you do. Are you ready?¡± The boys nodded, bracing themselves. ¡°Good. I¡¯m still sleepy, so I want each of you to get me a cup of coffee from town. Mr. Hendrikson makes a great cup of coffee. Grumpy as he is, he fills his cups right to the brim just to watch customers tiptoe around, trying not to spill. Run to his shop, get a cup, run back, and don¡¯t spill any.¡± The boys stared at their father, trying to judge if he was joking. But his face gave away nothing. With a sigh, they took off, racing each other towards town just beyond the horizon.
As Jeremy and Andrew reached Mr. Hendrikson¡¯s shop, they quickly saw their father hadn¡¯t exaggerated. The shop was busy, full of familiar faces from their small town, with conversations all around and people enjoying their breakfast. The warm smell of fresh coffee filled the air. Mr. Hendrikson, white hair showing his age, stood behind the counter. He raised an eyebrow as the two boys came in, both breathing heavily from the run. ¡°Well, well. You two seem like you¡¯re in a rush,¡± he said in his gruff voice. ¡°What can I get you?¡± Jeremy looked at Andrew, who gave him a quick nod. ¡°Two coffees, please, Mr. Hendrikson. To go.¡± Hendrikson¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°To go, huh?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Starting early with coffee, are we?¡± He turned to pour the coffee, filling each cup right to the brim, the liquid almost sloshing over. As he handed them each a cup, he gave them a serious look. ¡°Careful, now. Spill any, and you¡¯ll owe me for it.¡± He grinned, and Jeremy wondered if he, too, was in on their father¡¯s little scheme. The boys stepped outside, balancing their steaming cups as they walked. Jeremy felt the heat through his fingers as he held the cup, knowing that even the smallest move could send the coffee spilling over. They glanced at each other, and nodding, set off slowly, one careful step at a time, as if they were carrying a sleepy baby. Every small bump in the road sent coffee rippling dangerously close to the edge, and before long, a small dip in the road splashed some onto their hands. ¡°Hot, hot, hot!¡± Andrew muttered, trying to adjust his grip. ¡°How does anyone drink this without spilling?¡± ¡°I think Dad wants us to figure it out,¡± Jeremy said, grinning. His fingers stung from the heat. ¡°But he also told us to run.¡± Andrew shot him a wary look. ¡°Run? We¡¯ll lose half the coffee if we try that.¡± ¡°Probably,¡± Jeremy admitted, feeling a challenge build in his chest. ¡°But maybe he wants us to find a way to do it without spilling too much.¡± With a deep breath, Jeremy picked up his pace. Coffee sloshed over the sides, and he winced as it splashed on his hands. But he kept moving, checking over his shoulder to see Andrew following, looking both determined and frustrated. They sped up into a jog, then a run, quickly realizing that keeping the coffee in the cups was almost impossible. Every time one of them adjusted their grip or slowed down, the balance would throw off, sending more coffee over the edge. By the time they made it back to their father, the cups were nearly empty, coffee staining their hands and arms. They handed him the nearly empty cups, sighing in frustration. Their father looked at the little bit of coffee left in each cup, a slight grin breaking through his serious expression. ¡°It¡¯s a start,¡± he said. ¡°But I was hoping for more than just a few drops.¡± Jeremy gritted his teeth and, without a word, turned back toward town for another attempt. Andrew followed close behind, and soon they were back at Mr. Hendrikson¡¯s, holding another pair of full cups. The second attempt was just as frustrating. They tried to keep a steady jog, adjusting their grip and focusing on every step, but coffee still splashed out. The road was uneven, with rocks and dips that made their task even harder. When they returned to their father, they still had barely any coffee left. As morning passed and afternoon came, they kept running back and forth to the coffee shop. With each trip, they picked up small tricks¡ªhow to control their breathing, step carefully over the bumps, and adjust their pace to avoid jostling the coffee too much. Jeremy found himself paying attention to every movement, fine-tuning his steps to make them smoother. With each attempt, they managed to bring back just a bit more coffee. They realized that running wasn¡¯t only about speed but rhythm, too. Keeping a steady pace and controlling the sway of their bodies helped keep the coffee from spilling. Jeremy noticed that the better his stride, the less the coffee sloshed. He began to feel a strange sense of calm settle over him with each run. Around their seventh trip, something changed for Jeremy. His legs felt lighter, his stride smoother, and the coffee barely moved in his hands. He reached his father, handed over his cup, and was surprised at how little he¡¯d spilled. His father took the cup, nodding. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re getting the hang of it.¡± Then a small notification flickered into Jeremy¡¯s vision. Unlocked Skill: Running Jeremy blinked at the words, feeling a mix of excitement and realization. This had been his father¡¯s plan all along. The running, the coffee¡ªit had all been a way to help him unlock this Skill. He looked up at his father, who gave him a knowing smile. ¡°It isn¡¯t just about repetition. You could do the same thing a thousand times, but without knowing what went wrong, you will never improve. Even with the amulets helping you, the two of you surpassed my expectations,¡± his father said, pride showing in his eyes. Jeremy felt a rush of satisfaction. He turned to Andrew, who was still struggling with his latest cup, coffee sloshing over the sides. ¡°Come on, Andrew, let¡¯s get you that Skill too,¡± Jeremy said, grinning. But his father held up a hand, stopping him. ¡°No, Jeremy. You¡¯ve already unlocked Running, which means you¡¯re ready to move on. Andrew is close to getting his, he can get there on his own.¡± Jeremy opened his mouth to protest, but his father¡¯s expression was firm. ¡°Your personal Skill gives you an advantage now, and you need to take it. Time is precious.¡± Andrew¡¯s face fell as he looked from his father to Jeremy. A hint of something¡ªdisappointment or maybe even jealousy¡ªcrossed his face before he nodded, masking his reaction. Jeremy felt his sense of accomplishment dampen. He gave Andrew a sympathetic look, hesitating, before turning back to their father. ¡°Alright. What¡¯s next?¡± Chapter 5: The Path Ahead "You both did well with the coffee run," their father said, a faint smile breaking through his usually stern face. "But that was just the first step. Given the advantage you boys have with your amulets, I will do my best to have you both unlock three Skills, for Body, Mind, and Soul. Jeremy, show us your new Skill.¡± Running - Basic Level -/10 - 100 essence A basic form of rapid locomotion for bipedal beings. Stride beyond limits, feet gliding in the pursuit of freedom. Body - ¡°As I said earlier, Skills show how well you can do something, but to get the most out of them, they need essence. When Running - Basic receives 100 essence, its level will increase, and your Body stat will improve. This means greater strength, speed, and overall physical ability.¡± ¡°Now, we started with Running for your Body. Jeremy, you¡¯ll work on unlocking a mind Skill. Andrew, you¡¯ll keep working on Running." Andrew¡¯s shoulders stiffened slightly, though he gave a determined nod. Jeremy noticed the tension in his brother''s posture and felt concerned. It felt strange to be moving ahead while Andrew stayed behind, especially when it was usually Andrew who led their pretend battles. Their father gestured for Jeremy to move to the side. "For your mind Skill, we¡¯re going to focus on memorization. Memory can be as valuable a tool as any weapon, especially when you¡¯re on the battlefield." Jeremy looked up at his father, excitement bubbling inside him. He was ready to learn something new. "Andrew," their father called over, "head back to Mr. Hendrikson¡¯s and try again with the coffee." Andrew''s face fell for a moment, his jaw tightening as he nodded. He turned and ran back towards town, his frustration clear. Jeremy watched as his brother trudged away, wishing he could help somehow, but he knew their father¡¯s word was final. As Andrew made his way back down the path, their father turned back to Jeremy. "Let''s begin. Watch this sequence carefully," he instructed. Their father demonstrated a series of movements¡ªlifting his arm, pivoting, bending forward slightly, then twisting his torso. The actions were simple but had a rhythm to them, almost like a dance. Jeremy watched, then tried to mimic them. "Good. Now, I¡¯m adding more," his father said, extending the sequence step-by-step. Jeremy followed along, but soon found himself struggling to keep up. He furrowed his brow, focusing harder, until the effort made his head buzz. His father¡¯s expression remained unreadable, but Jeremy knew he was watching every move closely, silently assessing his progress. Andrew returned from town, carefully carrying a mostly full cup of coffee. His father gave a glance at the half-full cup, and pointed back to town. "Again, Andrew. Full cup." Andrew''s lips pressed into a thin line, but he nodded and turned back without a word.
Andrew made his way to Mr. Hendrikson''s for what felt like the twentieth time. The familiar faces inside turned to watch him enter yet again, some offering bemused smiles. Mr. Hendrikson gave him a raised eyebrow as he approached. "Back again, Andrew?" the older man asked, his voice amused. Andrew forced a smile. "You could say that," he said, handing over the empty cup. Mr. Hendrikson nodded and once more filled it to the brim. "Well, here¡¯s hoping this is the one." Andrew turned away, but he could feel the eyes of the customers on him. It was embarrassing, coming back again and again, constantly spilling coffee on himself. It felt like everyone knew that he wasn¡¯t getting it right. He took a deep breath, trying to shake off their stares. As he stepped out of the shop, Andrew began to jog once again, keeping steady steps. He focused on his feet, trying to make them lighter, smoother, against the uneven road. Andrew clenched his teeth, forcing himself to concentrate. He wanted to make his father proud. He wanted to prove himself, not just to his father and brother but to himself as well. But the more he thought about Jeremy¡¯s success, the more his frustration grew. It felt like the more runs he failed, the more Jeremy widens their gap. By the time he returned to the field, he saw his father and Jeremy working together. His brother¡¯s movements were fluid, his face set in determination. Andrew felt a pang of jealousy as he handed his father the half-empty cup. Without a word, his father pointed him back toward town. Andrew nodded, turning around and running back to town. The frustration simmered, but he swallowed it down. He will succeed. No matter what.
Back in the field, Jeremy caught a glimpse of Andrew''s clenched jaw before his brother turned away. He wanted to say something to encourage him, but their father¡¯s attention was on him again. "Focus, Jeremy," his father said. "You need to feel each movement and lock it into your memory." Jeremy nodded, taking a deep breath. He tried again, repeating the sequence as his father added even more steps. It was almost like a dance, except his father kept moving in unexpected ways, keeping him from flowing into a rhythm. He found it difficult, having to focus on each and every movement, memorizing the speed that he needed to move each limb, and the exact angle at which it moved.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "Good," his father said, giving a nod. "You¡¯ve made great progress Jeremy. What you¡¯re working toward is Memorization. The ability to retain even the slightest details and to recall them precisely. Keep working at it." Jeremy felt a thrill at the words. He was so close, like standing at the edge of a cliff. He wanted to take that next step. Andrew returned once more, his cup still only half full. His father glanced at him, his expression unreadable. "Try again, Andrew. This isn¡¯t about coffee¡ªit¡¯s about finding control in your movement." Andrew nodded, though his eyes were filled with frustration. Jeremy watched his brother turn away, wishing he could do more to help, but knowing that his own time to train with his father was limited. The sun was low in the sky by the time their father finally called them to stop. He looked at them with a softened expression. "You¡¯ve both done well today," he said. "You¡¯ve worked on your body, and you Jeremy have begun training your mind. But tonight, we¡¯ll start on another Skill, this time for your soul. We¡¯re going to work on unlocking Introspection." Jeremy and Andrew exchanged glances, both surprised. Their father nodded, as if expecting their reaction. "Introspection is one of the most valuable Skills you can have. It helps you understand yourself, your strengths and weaknesses. With it, you¡¯ll have an easier time creating and refining other Skills. But it takes time. You¡¯ll practice it every night starting later."
Dinner that night was quiet. Their father had tried cooking, doing his best to cook something like their mother, but it just was not the same. The soup was thin and oily, and the vegetables were a bit undercooked. It was good, but it was not made by their mother. They ate in silence, the absence of the others clearly on their mind. The table felt empty without Alicia''s laughter and their mother''s gentleness. Jeremy missed the happiness that used to fill the room, and he knew Andrew felt the same. Their father sat across from them, looking distant. After a few bites, he cleared his throat. "I know it¡¯s different without your mother here. And Alicia... I miss her too," he said, his voice strained. "But we¡¯ll get through this." Jeremy nodded, letting out a breath he did not remember holding. Andrew kept his eyes on his plate, not acknowledging anything. They finished the meal in silence.
After dinner, their father asked Jeremy to head to their room while he stayed back with Andrew. He put a hand on Andrew¡¯s shoulder and had him sit down again. "Andrew," he said gently, "I know you¡¯re working hard, and I know how rough today was. But I need you to understand something." Andrew looked up at his father, frustrated. The constant failure throughout the day had worn him down. "You¡¯re not behind," his father continued. "It¡¯s that Jeremy is ahead because he has two amulets. That gives him an edge¡ªa massive one. You¡¯re doing incredible yourself, a normal kid without an amulet would take about a week to unlock Running. I took around that long myself when I trained with my father." Andrew''s eyes widened. "A week?" His father nodded. "Yes, and you¡¯ve already made much more progress in one day than I did back then. You need to remember this is a process. You¡¯re not falling behind, son. You¡¯re doing just fine." Andrew took a deep breath, some of the tension leaving his shoulders. "It¡¯s just hard watching Jeremy move ahead." "I know," his father said. "It¡¯s okay to feel that way. But you need to focus on your own progress, not compare yourself to your brother. You¡¯ll get there." Andrew nodded, understanding what his father wanted to say. He still felt frustrated, but now there was also relief¡ªhe wasn¡¯t a complete failure. His father patted his shoulder. "I¡¯m proud of you, Andrew. Keep at it, and you¡¯ll unlock that Skill soon." Andrew managed a small smile. "Thanks, Dad." His father stood and gestured for Andrew to head to his room. "Now, get ready for bed. I want both of you relaxed before we start practicing Introspection."
As they have settled in their beds for the night, their father came to their room. He sat on the edge of Jeremy''s bed while Andrew sat across from him, looking both curious and determined. "Tonight, we¡¯re starting Introspection," their father said. "This isn¡¯t a Skill you¡¯ll unlock overnight. It takes patience. Close your eyes, and let your thoughts come and go. The goal is to think about the day, and what you have done, without being emotionally attached.¡± Jeremy and Andrew nodded, lying back on their beds and closing their eyes. Jeremy took a deep breath, trying to relax. He let the events of the day come to mind¡ªthe coffee runs, the Memorization training, Andrew¡¯s struggles, the emptiness of dinner. So much had happened the past few days that it felt overwhelming. He felt a mix of pride for almost unlocking Memorization and guilt for getting ahead while Andrew struggled. The image of Alicia''s empty chair flashed in his mind, stirring a mix of sadness and confusion. He realized he hadn''t fully processed everything that had happened. His father noticed and spoke softly. "It''s a lot, isn''t it?" Jeremy nodded slowly. "Yeah. These days have really been a lot. It¡¯s hard thinking it." "That''s understandable," his father said. "Introspection isn''t just about calming your mind; it''s about making sense of your experiences. It will take time¡ªmaybe months with the amulets you boys have¡ªbut each day, you''ll get just a little better at it." Jeremy considered his father''s words. Maybe he was expecting too much too soon. He closed his eyes again, accepting that it would be a gradual process. Across the room, Andrew lay still, but his mind was racing. He kept replaying the coffee runs, each failure piling on top of one another. He wanted to let go of his frustrations, but the more he tried, the more they reminded him that the gap between him and Jeremy was growing larger and larger. Their father¡¯s voice broke through the silence. "Just observe. Don¡¯t judge. Be aware of what you¡¯re feeling." Jeremy felt himself relax a little more, getting closer to the calm his father described. He could sense Introspection just out of reach, like something on the edge of his awareness. Andrew, on the other hand, was growing more restless, and the harder he tried, the farther he felt from the goal. He opened his eyes, frustration clear on his face. His father looked at him with understanding. "It¡¯s okay, Andrew. This takes time. You¡¯ll try again tomorrow." Andrew nodded. He wanted to catch up, to be even faster Jeremy, but he knew it wasn¡¯t going to happen any time soon. "Don¡¯t worry if you don¡¯t get it today, or this week, or even this month. Introspection isn¡¯t easy, but it¡¯s worth it, trust me. In time, you¡¯ll see how much it helps." He wished them goodnight and left the room. Jeremy let his eyes drift shut, feeling determined to try again tomorrow and get even closer to unlocking Introspection. Across the room, Andrew stared at the ceiling. He took a deep breath, trying to let go of his frustration. He repeated what his father said¡ªhe wasn¡¯t behind, it was that Jeremy was far ahead. Chapter 6: Breaking Barriers Morning sunlight streamed through Jeremy''s window, casting a soft glow across his room. He stretched, feeling the stiffness from yesterday''s training begin to fade. Today felt different; he was eager to continue his progress and see what his father had planned. After a quick breakfast, Jeremy and Andrew joined their father in the field behind their house. The grass was still damp with dew, and a gentle breeze rustled the trees nearby. Their father stood waiting, his presence calm yet commanding. "Ready to continue?" his father asked, a hint of a smile on his face. "Yes, Dad," Jeremy replied, determination in his voice. "Good. We''ll be continuing training to unlock Memorization," his father announced. "You made good progress yesterday, so let¡¯s keep it up." Jeremy nodded, feeling a mix of excitement and nervousness. He had already unlocked Running, and he hoped that Memorization would come just as quickly. His father once again moved, a series of subtle shifts¡ªa slide of his foot, a jab with his elbow, a twitch of his head. Each motion seemed to have no purpose, without a rhythm to follow. Yet each move had a purpose. He watched closely, absorbing every detail: the angle of his father''s arms, the placement of his feet, the subtle shifts in balance. "Memorization isn¡¯t just about remembering these movements; it¡¯s about understanding them deeply," his father explained. "You need to know so well that you don¡¯t even need to think about it." Jeremy closed his eyes for a moment, visualizing the sequence in his mind. Just like yesterday, he began to replicate the actions, moving slowly and deliberately. This time however, he found it much easier to follow the movements. Left elbow up, twitch five times, while standing on my right foot. Spin around then jump and clap with my feet. Wait¡ªclap, then jump. He pieced it together, slowly but surely. "Focus on each motion," his father instructed. "Break it down into tiny pieces until you can perform it without thinking." Jeremy took a deep breath and slowed his movements even further, mentally noting the exact positions and transitions. He felt his mind working overtime, dissecting each motion. His father''s movements were fluid, and Jeremy wanted to capture all the nuances. They repeated the sequence multiple times, each time getting to the end quicker. His movements were becoming more confident with each attempt, with his father providing feedback at every step. The sun was about to set when his father clapped. "Great job," his father said. "You¡¯re finishing the sequence with only minor mistakes. Now, I want you to start practicing the sequence again, but this time I won¡¯t be performing them for you. Try to remember what you¡¯ve learned." Jeremy closed his eyes once more, allowing his mind to recall the sequence. He moved through the motions smoothly, his body responding almost instinctively. The actions felt familiar, and though he certainly did not perform it exactly as his father had done, he could picture clearly in his mind exactly how each movement should look and feel. Unlocked Skill: Memorization Memorization - Basic Level -/10 - 100 essence Recall information and experiences with exceptional clarity. The fleeting dance of time is preserved in the eternal gallery of thought. Mind - "Impressive," his father praised after he showed him the notification, ecstatic. "You¡¯ve learned much faster than I expected." Jeremy decided to test his new Skill. He closed his eyes and focused on a memory from weeks ago¡ªplaying by the river with Andrew and Alicia. He could see the water shimmering, hear Alicia''s laughter as she skipped stones, feel the cool breeze against his skin, and smell the wet grass. The memory was incredibly vivid, almost as if he were there reliving it. "It''s amazing," he whispered to himself. "I can remember everything so clearly." He spent a few moments reminiscing, the warmth of the memory bringing a bittersweet smile to his face. Alicia''s absence weighed heavily on him, but being able to recall those moments with such clarity comforted him. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark out. Head back to the house,¡± his father said. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here for Andrew to get back from town.¡±
That evening, Jeremy felt a mix of exhaustion and satisfaction, knowing that he had taken a great step forward in his training with the day¡¯s events. However, he could not help but notice the quiet tension between himself and Andrew. His responses were short, distant whenever Jeremy tried to share his excitement. "Hey, Andrew! You''re getting the hang of it!" Jeremy called out, hoping to encourage him. Andrew gave a small nod but didn''t say anything, focusing instead on getting ready for Introspection training. Jeremy felt a moment of concern but decided to focus on his own training. Cross-legged on his bed, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He began going back over the day¡¯s events and marveled at how quickly the memories came. Right, it seems like Memorization also comes in handy here.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. He focused, thinking about his actions throughout the day, and the purpose behind them. It was now trivial for him to remember the details, barely requiring any effort. Is this why Andrew is acting weird? I didn¡¯t choose to be better than him, it just happened. He¡¯ll feel better once he gets more of his own Skills I¡¯m sure. So I shouldn¡¯t be so concerned by his own problems. Nodding to himself at this realization, his eyes snapped open in shock as he saw a notification. Unlocked Skill: Introspection Introspection - Basic Level -/10 - 100 essence Examine one''s own thoughts and feelings with clarity and detachment. Through the mirror, one can observe the vastness that is oneself. Soul - "Dad! I just unlocked Introspection!", he exclaimed, his voice in disbelief. His father had a look of astonishment mixed with pride on his face. "Jeremy, I need to see that." Jeremy Hoppins Skills: Running - Basic Memorization - Basic Introspection - Basic His father took a deep breath. "Normally, unlocking Introspection takes months¡ªall soul-related Skills do. Unlocking this so quickly is... unprecedented." Jeremy felt a mix of excitement and unease. "Is it because of the two Amulets of Insight?" he asked, remembering their father''s gifts meant to enhance their abilities. His father nodded slowly, unsure. "Yes, it''s possible. When I gave you both amulets, I didn''t anticipate how they would interact. Perhaps instead of simply adding their effect, they are amplifying it?" Jeremy''s mind raced. He knew that the amulets were helping him, but it seemed that it had been the main reason for all his achievements so far. "So, the amulets are making me stronger faster than expected?" "Exactly," his father replied. "While I did say that I wanted both of you to unlock Skills for body, mind, and soul, I hoped to encourage you boys to work as hard as possible. Unlocking three Skills in two days is¡­ it¡¯s just ridiculous," his father shook his head. He shook his head in disbelief, ¡°For now, rest for the night. We don¡¯t know what effects unlocking so many Skills so quickly might have. Once you¡¯re in the academy, they have specialists that could check, but for now, let¡¯s try to be more cautious. In fact, instead of training during our last day tomorrow, just rest. Play around town while I help Andrew with Memorization,¡± his father looked at Andrew, who was determined to ignore the conversation in the room. ¡°You¡¯re getting close to unlocking Running, I¡¯ve been watching your progress. Seems like you¡¯ll get it by tomorrow.¡± ¡°How could you tell?¡± Andrew mumbled. ¡°You were busy with Jeremy all day.¡± ¡°Of course I was watching you as well,¡± his father smiled, sitting on Andrew¡¯s bed. ¡°I¡¯d be an awful father, and quite a terrible commander, if I couldn¡¯t notice what was happening to you while you were on this planet. Now, focus on your training. We still have some time left before you boys need to sleep.¡± Andrew nodded, determination returning to his eyes.
The next morning, Jeremy joined his father and Andrew for breakfast. The aroma of eggs and toast slowly becoming routine to him. "Good morning," their father greeted them warmly. "Morning," they replied in unison. Their father looked at Jeremy with pride. "You''ve made a lot of progress this week, unlocking three Skills. I''m very proud of you." Jeremy glanced at Andrew, who was quietly eating his meal. Their father continued, "You''ve far exceeded my expectations for the week''s training. Like I said last night, I want you to take a break from training. Just go to the town and have fun.¡± Jeremy felt a wave of relief, finally getting a break from the days of intense training. "Sure dad, I¡¯ll probably spend time playing with the dogs in the park." "Good," his father replied with a smile. ¡°Be back in time for dinner."
As Jeremy walked along Eldoria¡¯s cobblestone streets, he took in the familiar sights, feeling an odd nostalgia. He noticed the friendly faces smiling and nodding as he passed by, and he wondered if Memorization was deepening his memories, making them feel closer, like it had been far longer since he¡¯d last seen them, when in fact it had just been yesterday when he and Andrew were running down these very same streets. Passing by the bakery, he grabbed a fresh batch of pastries that always seemed to be ready waiting for him, and he waved to Mrs. Langley at the bookstore, reminiscing the fond memories he had with Alicia playing with coloring books inside the store. Growing up in such a tightly-knit town made Jeremy feel truly at home, surrounded by people who always seemed genuinely invested in his well-being. Walking down the main street, Jeremy admired the beauty of the town, perfectly clean and organized, but neither bland nor sterile. Every store was meticulously maintained, with pristine windows without a hint of dust, and with just the right amount of aging to the buildings, not too old, but not looking newly built. Everyone he saw throughout was cheerful, grabbing a bite to eat, strolling with their kids, or even just lounging around the benches scattered throughout town, no matter what they were doing, everyone seemed to be content, harmonious. Jeremy decided to visit the park at the center of town, a small square filled with grass and with towering trees that provided shade, and with a fountain that stood as the centerpiece. Jeremy had always stopped to admire its beautiful, intricate design, with the entire fountain seeming carved from a single piece of granite. Stalls lined the winding paths throughout the park, selling everything from fresh fruit to handmade crafts. Dogs darted through the crowd as they chased each other, bumping and jostling people that were trying to buy from the stalls, and giving the park a sense of chaos that was unique to this part of town. As Jeremy wandered around, he felt the freedom that he hadn''t experienced in days. Every day since his Status awakening had almost felt like a blur, had it not been for Memorization. Now, he finally had time to catch up and enjoy himself. He was deciding between muffins or cake for lunch when he noticed a commotion. A young woman, distressed, was struggling to keep her fruits from spilling as dogs jostled her stall. A small crowd had gathered, some trying to shoo the dogs, others helping pick up fruit. Jeremy moved, wanting to help her. As a particularly tall pile of apples wobbled, some apples from the top started falling towards him. He reached out, trying to catch them in mid-air. He saw how they were falling, and how best to move his hands and arms to catch them all. Slowly, more apples were being caught by him than were hitting the ground. One apple neared his foot, and he kicked it back to the pile. Unlocked Skill: Reflexes Reflexes - Basic Level -/10 - 100 essence Enhances reaction speed and physical coordination, allowing for swift and precise movements. Lightning¡¯s grace captured in every motion. Body - He froze as the notification appeared, letting the rest of the apples fall on him. What? Reflexes too? Chapter 7: The Weight of Truth ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m so sorry Jeremy. Are you hurt?¡± The young woman¡¯s voice trembled, her hands shaking as she looked him over, completely ignoring the apples scattered around her. She barely seemed to notice them, her gaze fixed entirely on Jeremy as though nothing else in the world mattered. Around them, everyone in the park had paused as well, focusing on him. Strangers he barely knew came closer, eyes searching his face for signs of pain. Even those sitting at the edges of the park stood and came to him. It was like time had stopped, and he had become the center of their universe. Jeremy blinked, caught off guard. ¡°I¡¯m fine, miss, really. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He forced a smile, waving away her concern, but his mind was elsewhere, still distracted by his new Skill. There¡¯s no way I unlocked another Skill just like that. Is it really so easy? Seeing Jeremy distracted, the woman grew even more frantic, to the point of being hysterical. ¡°Oh no, Jeremy. Here, please, you must sit down¡ªare you sure you¡¯re alright? Do you need water? I¡¯ll get some water!¡± She reached for him, as if trying to guide him to her stool, and the others seemed ready to follow her lead, murmuring to each other, eyes wide. It was like he had fallen from a roof rather than simply been hit by a few apples. ¡°Calm down, Grace, he¡¯s fine,¡± an older woman¡¯s voice broke through the crowd. An elderly lady, her hair pulled into a neat bun, stepped forward, placed a hand on the young woman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Look, see? Jeremy¡¯s alright,¡± she assured her, her tone gentle. She then gave him a warm smile. He was shocked by the way they all knew him by name, even this old woman whose face he couldn¡¯t quite recall. Has this not been the first time he has seen her? And why did her expression seem so... relieved? He couldn¡¯t help but feel a tingle crawling up his spine. They all looked at him so intensely, too much for a simple tumble of apples. The faces that hovered over him were more than just concerned¡ªthey were almost anxious, like he was someone precious. It was then that, as if someone had flicked a switch, the crowd walked away. One by one, the people straightened, offering brief smiles before returning to whatever they had been doing. The hysterical young woman let out a little laugh, patting his shoulder. She then gathered her fallen apples with a cheerful smile, as though nothing out of the ordinary had happened. Jeremy felt his breath hitch, realizing that something weird had just happened, and not knowing why. Abandoning his original plan for the day, he rushed out of the park, and ran back home. As he ran past the bakery, the baker looked up from his dough with a nod and a smile. ¡°Jeremy! Running home already? Don¡¯t trip, now!¡± Jeremy gave a quick nod in return, too preoccupied to say much, but as he sped away, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the baker¡¯s gaze lingered on him a bit longer than usual. Farther down, he passed Mrs. Langley, who was locking up her bookstore for lunch. She waved as he flew by. ¡°Careful there, Jeremy! You¡¯ll wear out those shoes faster than they can grow!¡± Normally, he would¡¯ve laughed, but today, her words felt heavier somehow, as though every person he met was trying to say something he didn¡¯t quite understand. They¡¯d always been kind, of course, but today¡­ today felt different. He pushed on, picking up his pace until he was nearly running. A few streets over, a couple of kids he recognized from the park watched him dash by. One waved, but he didn¡¯t stop to wave back.
His legs carried him quickly back home, Running allowing him to speed through town. He met Andrew on the way, who was balancing a cup nearly filled to the brim. ¡°You decided to have lunch at home?¡± Andrew asked, giving Jeremy a quick glance before returning his attention to the cup. ¡°Here, I brought a cup of coffee. I think I¡¯m about to give Dad a heart attack with how much coffee I¡¯ve been giving him.¡± His heart was still racing from the strange scene in the park. ¡°Something weird happened at the park. I wanted to tell Dad,¡± he said, unease in his voice. Andrew, sensing this, simply nodded, and the two ran back home. By the time they reached the front door, questions were piling up in his mind. He burst inside, finding his father seated in the living room, reading a book. His father looked up calmly. ¡°Back so soon? I thought you¡¯d be out all day.¡± Jeremy dropped into the seat across from him, catching his breath, as Andrew gave their father the cup. ¡°Dad¡­ something strange happened at the park.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± His father¡¯s tone was calm, as if he already knew what he wanted to say.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Jeremy hesitated, unsure where to start. ¡°There was this woman¡­ she was having trouble, and some apples fell. I tried to help, and somehow I unlocked Reflexes. But that¡¯s not the weird part.¡± He paused, seeing his father¡¯s shocked face, and his brother¡¯s frown. ¡°Everyone started gathering around me, like, a lot of people. And they all knew my name¡­ then, out of nowhere, they all just went back to what they were doing. It was¡­ weird.¡± For a moment, his father didn¡¯t respond, his gaze drifting out the window. He took a sip of his coffee, as if considering his words carefully. ¡°I had hoped you¡¯d never notice,¡± he finally said, a hint of regret in his voice. ¡°But perhaps, with you both leaving for the academy soon, they became¡­ complacent.¡± He set his cup down, leaning forward slightly. ¡°Boys, there¡¯s something I need to tell you. About the town.¡± A chill ran down Jeremy¡¯s spine, his pulse quickening as he waited for his father to continue. ¡°You see, Eldoria is¡­ different. It isn¡¯t just any town. Your mother and I, we own the place. Every house, every street, everything in town and everything as far as the eye can see. We had this town built so that your mother would have a quiet place to raise you in a safe environment.¡± He leaned back, watching their reaction closely. ¡°The people you saw today¡ªthey either work for us, or they¡¯re people we know and trust completely. They¡¯re here to ensure you and Andrew are safe.¡± Every interaction Jeremy ever had in Eldoria raced through his mind with the help of Memorization. He remembered Mr. Hendrickson from the coffee shop, who would let him sneak a marshmallow or two when he thought his mother wasn¡¯t looking. Jeremy had thought it was their little secret, something special just for them. Now, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it had all been arranged, part of some greater plan to keep him happy. Each memory had felt real to him, but was any of it truly real? A wave of something like betrayal washed over him, but mixed with a bit of warmth, knowing that these people had still shown him genuine care in their own way. ¡°Wait, everyone here knows about us? They¡¯re just¡­ watching us?¡± Andrew asked in disbelief, shocked at the revelation. His father gave a small nod. ¡°As the children of your mother and I, they know how important the two of you are. I ordered them to be warm and caring towards you, and to keep you safe above all. Think of them as¡­ an extended family, in a way.¡± Jeremy shook his head, trying to process it all. ¡°So¡­ every talk I¡¯ve had with people here, it was all fake? Every time we went with Mom to town to have dinner, every time we hung out with the other kids, all of it¡­ it¡¯s not real?¡± ¡°Of course it was real,¡± his father said gently. ¡°Think about what you felt during those moments. Were you happy? The emotions you felt were real, even if we ordered them to be here. Besides, the children in town just did whatever they wanted; we didn¡¯t tell their parents to have them be friends with you. That, at least, was genuine.¡± A silence stretched between them, heavy with unspoken questions. Jeremy looked down, trying to process it all, while Andrew frowned, glancing up at their father with another question. ¡°But I still don¡¯t understand,¡± Andrew started hesitantly. ¡°Can¡¯t we just live in a normal city instead? Why have the town?¡± Their father sighed, a look of understanding crossing his face. "I know it¡¯s hard to take in. But living in a normal city has problems, especially because of who your mother and I are. We¡¯re not just soldiers, boys. We¡¯re among the highest Tiered individuals in all of humanity. Each of us leads a war against an alien civilization, and we report directly to the Emperor.¡± Jeremy and Andrew exchanged glances, shock flashing between them. "The Emperor?" Jeremy repeated, his voice barely a whisper. Their father nodded. "In a regular city, everyone you will meet would try to get close to you only because of us. They will impress you, flatter you¡ªanything to use you to reach us." Andrew''s expression turned dark. "So¡­ they¡¯re gonna pretend to be friends with us?" "Yes. We wanted you to have a chance to grow up without that, to live in a place where people treated you as yourselves, not just as our children." His gaze softened. "This town is filled with people we trust, people who understand our mission, and who would protect you and your sister as they would their own children." A silence filled the room as Jeremy absorbed his father¡¯s words. The smiles, the kind faces in town, even the very streets¡ªall of it had come from a plan. Yet, there was something reassuring in knowing that the people around them genuinely cared, not because of power or influence, but because they were chosen by his parents to care for them. "So," Jeremy said slowly, "we''re here because you and Mom wanted us to be genuine people¡ªto know how it feels to grow up without all that¡­ that fake stuff." His father smiled, nodding. "Exactly. I know it may seem strange or even disappointing right now, but we wanted you to grow up with relationships, to learn what it feels like to make friends without any hidden intentions. Everyone here¡ªthey care for you both deeply." Jeremy¡¯s heart swelled as he considered this. Though it was unsettling to realize the control his parents had over his world, it was also comforting to know it had been created out of love, not power. Andrew¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°But what if we want to go somewhere else? Meet people outside of here?¡± His father looked at him intently. ¡°In a few days, you will. Once you¡¯re at the academy you¡¯ll meet people who know exactly who we are. You¡¯ll make friends¡ªsome will be true, others maybe less so.¡± Jeremy frowned. ¡°But¡­ how will we know which ones are real and which are fake?¡± His father smiled, nodding thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s the thing, it doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important is how you feel. If you¡¯re happy around them, then that friendship is real for you. Be genuine with others, and the rest will take care of itself.¡± He looked at both of them steadily. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend, and you never have to worry about others¡¯ intentions. If you want someone to be a friend, they¡¯ll be your best friend. If you tell someone to laugh, they¡¯ll laugh like it¡¯s the funniest joke they¡¯ve ever heard. If you ask a girl if she likes you, she¡¯ll fall head over heels for you. And if you tell someone to never show their face again, they will disappear. You are the sons of Adrian and Helena Hoppins. Only what you want will matter.¡± Chapter 8: A Test of Focus The living room was quiet, the weight of their father¡¯s revelations still lingering in the air. Jeremy and Andrew sat, taking in the magnitude of what they just heard. Their mother and father owned Eldoria, the entire town. Jeremy looked down, his thoughts a mess. The sheer power his parents wielded, the authority they commanded, left him in awe. And now, he felt the beginnings of that same power within himself. It was thrilling, thinking about his future in the academy. ¡°Jeremy,¡± he began, his gaze intent. ¡°Reflexes. Tell me how it happened.¡± Jeremy looked up, catching the shift in his father¡¯s tone. It was the same voice he used when he expected honesty, the no-nonsense edge that told him this was no casual question. ¡°It¡­ it was strange,¡± Jeremy started, remembering the details. ¡°There was this woman at the park, and she¡¯d dropped a bunch of apples. I tried to help her pick them up, but as I was moving to catch some, Reflexes just¡­ unlocked. Right there.¡± He glanced at Andrew, who was listening intently, his expression unreadable. His father listened without interrupting, a slight furrow in his brow as he absorbed Jeremy¡¯s story. ¡°Did you train while you were out?¡± he asked, his tone guarded. ¡°I told you to rest and have fun for today.¡± Jeremy shook his head quickly. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t trying to train. I didn¡¯t even know I¡¯d get a Skill for just helping her.¡± His father exhaled, relief in his expression. Then, without another word, he took out his communication device, a circular black disk that seemed to reflect light like a crystal, typing out a quick message. ¡°Who are you messaging?¡± Andrew asked, unable to contain his curiosity. ¡°I¡¯m bringing in someone I know to have a look at you, Jeremy,¡± their father replied, slipping it back into his pocket. ¡°Just a check to ensure you¡¯re fine. I want to make sure that unlocking so many Skills didn¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Jeremy exchanged a glance with Andrew, feeling a mix of curiosity and apprehension. Andrew, however, just watched their father with a flicker of frustration in his eyes. Their father leaned forward, looking at both of them. ¡°You¡¯ll understand soon enough. This is for Jeremy¡¯s own good. And I expect you both to not be honest with the specialist about your progress¡ªlet¡¯s not mention anything beyond Reflexes.¡± Andrew¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly. ¡°So he won¡¯t know about the other Skills?¡± Their father shook his head. ¡°No. He¡¯ll assume Reflexes was Jeremy¡¯s first Skill. We don¡¯t need to complicate things.¡± Before they could ask more, there was a roar, followed by a knock on the door. Their father rose to answer it, and a few moments later, he returned with a tall, lanky man with yellow highlights in his hair, dressed in the standard uniform of the medical corps. Jeremy could see a patch with his family¡¯s crest, a rabbit mid-hop, sewn onto the jacket the man was wearing. ¡°Boys, this is Dr. Leighton,¡± their father introduced him. ¡°He¡¯s one of the best healers under my command, and an old friend of mine. He¡¯s here to take a look at you Jeremy. Just to make sure you¡¯re fine after unexpectedly unlocking Reflexes a while ago.¡± Dr. Leighton gave them a warm smile, his eyes twinkling kindly. ¡°No need to worry, Jeremy. Just a few routine checks. You know, I¡¯ve worked with many kids like you, fresh from the academy, all eager to push themselves. You¡¯re not the first I¡¯ve seen with a surprise Skill unlock, I can promise you that.¡± Jeremy nodded, his initial tension easing a little. He could feel Andrew watching closely from the side, curiosity and something else¡ªmaybe envy¡ªbarely hidden on his face. ¡°Alright, Jeremy,¡± Dr. Leighton said, rolling up his sleeves. ¡°Let¡¯s see your Skill in action. If you could just hold out your hands¡­¡± He spent the next several minutes running Jeremy through a series of physical exercises. Jeremy tried to stay focused, but every so often he¡¯d glance at his father, wondering if he was really okay. Dr. Leighton¡¯s tests grew progressively more intricate, designed to gauge reaction speed and coordination. He clicked his tongue in approval several times, clearly pleased with the results. ¡°Well, Jeremy,¡± Dr. Leighton said as he finished, ¡°you¡¯re in excellent health. I¡¯ve been sensing your soul for any issues while we were using your Reflexes, and there doesn¡¯t seem to be any problem. In fact, your progress is remarkable, something I¡¯d expect from someone who¡¯s had it for months.¡± Dr. Leighton looked at his father, the question unspoken. ¡°Jeremy unlocked the Skill today. I guess it just runs in the family,¡± his father said to the doctor. ¡°Thanks for the thorough check, Leighton. In a few days I¡¯ll be back and we¡¯ll open another front, just continue what you¡¯ve been doing in the meantime.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t wait boss man,¡± Dr. Leighton replied with a grin. He turned to Jeremy, resting a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Keep it up Jeremy. You have the potential to be just as great as your father, but don¡¯t rush it. These things take time.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Jeremy replied, though his heart was pounding with the thrill of it all. Once Dr. Leighton had left, their father turned back to them, his face unreadable. ¡°Alright, Jeremy,¡± he began, his voice steady but firm. ¡°Given Dr. Leighton¡¯s seal of approval, I want us to maximize this last day of training.¡± Jeremy felt a mix of excitement and determination rising within him, but a glance at Andrew tempered it. He could see the frustration in his brother¡¯s eyes, but Andrew only clenched his jaw, saying nothing. ¡°Jeremy,¡± he began, voice steady, ¡°would you prefer to unlock a new Skill, or would you rather focus on increasing the rarity of the Skills you already have?¡± Jeremy¡¯s mind raced. Each new Skill had its own thrill, but he¡¯d seen enough to trust his father¡¯s wisdom. ¡°Honestly, Dad,¡± he said, meeting his father¡¯s gaze, ¡°I want you to decide. You know more about what I need than I do.¡± His father nodded. ¡°In that case, I want you to focus on unlocking Multitasking. It¡¯s a great Skill, and the higher rarities of it helps with training other mind Skills while you¡¯re busy doing something else. Hopefully you can make great progress with it today, and if you somehow unlock it, even better.¡± Jeremy gave a firm nod, feeling both excitement and apprehension. ¡°What do I need to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯d usually guide you myself,¡± his father said, glancing at Andrew, ¡°but I want to focus on Andrew and work on Memorization. He¡¯s ready, and it¡¯ll take all of my attention.¡± Andrew straightened at this, a flicker of relief in his expression. He¡¯d been waiting for this focus, and it seemed his father had sensed it. ¡°Head to Mr. Hendrikson¡¯s shop,¡± his father went on. ¡°Among everyone I personally know, he has the highest rarity of Multitasking. He knows the Skill inside and out, and, despite his rough personality, he¡¯s great at teaching others. Pay close attention to him and follow what he says.¡± Jeremy nodded, understanding that his father would be too busy to help him with this. ¡°Thanks Dad! I¡¯ll head over right away.¡± With a final glance at Andrew, who was watching him with a hint of competitiveness, Jeremy left the house and ran back towards Mr. Hendrikson¡¯s coffee shop once more.
Andrew sat quiet in the room, his thoughts churning. He couldn¡¯t help but replay the moments Jeremy had surged ahead, leaving him behind once again. ¡°Dad,¡± he ventured, his voice low, ¡°do you ever think I¡¯m wasting my time trying to keep up with him?¡± His father didn¡¯t answer immediately, his gaze distant. ¡°It¡¯s not about keeping up, Andrew. It¡¯s about your own path.¡± Andrew frowned, the response leaving a bitter taste in his mouth. ¡°That doesn¡¯t really answer my question.¡± His father¡¯s eyes finally met his, but the stern expression didn¡¯t waver. ¡°You have to find that answer yourself.¡± Andrew exhaled slowly, the weight of the unspoken words settling in. ¡°Right... I guess I will.¡±
The scent of coffee filled the air as Jeremy entered the cozy shop. Mr. Hendrikson, busy steaming milk, did not look up. ¡°Finally, what took you so long Jeremy?¡± Jeremy smiled, a little nervous but determined. ¡°My father told me you¡¯d help me work on Multitasking.¡± Mr. Hendrikson gave a nod. ¡°I know, he mentioned it. Well, it¡¯s an interesting choice. I have to say. Multitasking is harder to unlock than the usual Memorization, but I¡¯m sure he has his reasons.¡± He sat down a coffee cup and gestured for Jeremy to sit. ¡°Alright,¡± Mr. Hendrikson said, placing a tray and a notepad in front of Jeremy. ¡°Multitasking is about more than just doing multiple things at once. It¡¯s about giving equal focus to multiple tasks without letting any slip. Let¡¯s start off slowly.¡± He handed Jeremy a notepad. ¡°First task: take an order, then pour the coffee.¡± A customer walked up to the counter¡ªa middle-aged man who ordered a cappuccino. Jeremy wrote it down quickly, his handwriting neat but a bit shaky from nervousness. ¡°Good. Now, while you¡¯re taking the next order, head over here behind the counter and pour that cappuccino,¡± Mr. Hendrikson instructed. Jeremy¡¯s eyes darted between the customers and the coffee machine. He turned to the next customer, a woman asking for a latte, while shuffling to back the coffee machine. He fumbled, almost spilling the cup, but caught himself just in time. ¡°Not bad,¡± Mr. Hendrikson remarked. ¡°Now, serve it while taking the next order.¡± Jeremy balanced the cappuccino on a tray, delivering it to the middle-aged man while listening to the next customer¡ªa young girl asking for a hot chocolate. His mind raced to keep track of the tasks, but he managed to serve the cappuccino without problems and return to make the latte. ¡°See? You¡¯re getting there,¡± Mr. Hendrikson said with a grin. ¡°Now, let¡¯s add more.¡± He placed a small tray of pastries beside Jeremy. ¡°Serve these along with the drinks. And keep those orders coming.¡± Jeremy¡¯s head pounded as he tried to maintain his focus. Taking orders, pouring drinks, serving pastries, cleaning tables¡ªit all turned into a blur. He felt his focus slipping as he handed a pastry to the wrong customer, quickly correcting his mistake with a sheepish smile. ¡°Easy now,¡± Mr. Hendrikson said, his tone calm. ¡°Breathe, calm down. Focus on the rhythm, not the speed.¡± Jeremy nodded, slowing his breath. He started to see the tasks not as separate entities but as parts of a larger, connected rhythm. The orders, the pouring, the serving¡ªthey began to sync, his hands moving with more confidence. Hours passed, and Jeremy felt the difference. His actions became smoother, his focus sharper. He was even able to hold a conversation with Mrs. Langley throughout his work. He was now juggling multiple tasks that had seemed impossible at the start. Mr. Hendrikson, watching closely, crossed his arms, clearly impressed. ¡°You¡¯re working through this incredibly fast,¡± he murmured, shaking his head in amazement. ¡°Most people would still have a hard time with taking two orders at the same time. But you¡­ you¡¯re doing great.¡± Jeremy felt a surge of pride as he nodded at Mr. Hendrikson, not even stopping his own chat with Mrs. Langley. Just then, a familiar sight greeted him. Unlocked Skill: Multitasking Multitasking - Basic Level -/10 - 100 essence Provide equal focus to multiple tasks simultaneously. The art of focus, split but whole. Mind - Jeremy exhaled, his heart pounding with excitement. He¡¯d done it¡ªanother Skill unlocked. Mr. Hendrikson clapped a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Congratulations, Jeremy. I¡¯ve trained a lot of people, but no one has ever unlocked Multitasking in a single afternoon. You¡¯ll easily surpass you father, no doubt about that.¡± Jeremy smiled, feeling a deep sense of accomplishment. ¡°Now, off you go,¡± Mr. Hendrikson said with a chuckle. ¡°Tell your father the good news. I¡¯m closing up shop soon. Shoo, shoo.¡± Chapter 9: To The Academy Jeremy sat on his bed, the dim glow from his lamp casting shadows across the room. His thoughts rushed with anticipation; his heart pounded with excitement. Tomorrow, they would finally leave for the academy¡ªfinally one step closer to their dream. He couldn''t wait. The thrill of unlocking Multitasking still coursed through him. He had done it. He had proven himself. What he had achieved in the past few days would take most people months. He was now starting on the same line as those that turned 13 months ago, and he would make sure that he would leave them all in the dust. The academy would be the stage for him to excel, the place where he could really push himself, grow, and rise above all the rest. His fingers drummed against his knees, shaking from his excitement. The door opened slowly and Andrew entered, his expression a contrast to Jeremy¡¯s mood. There was a coldness in his eyes. He sat on his own bed, and the brothers stared at each other in silence. ¡°Still thinking about tomorrow?¡± Andrew asked, his voice flat, almost cold. Jeremy nodded, grinning wide. ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t wait. The academy, new people, new Skills¡ªit¡¯s going to be so fun!¡± Andrew¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°You would be excited,¡± he muttered under his breath. Jeremy, caught up in his enthusiasm, missed the bitterness in Andrew¡¯s tone. ¡°Of course! Can you imagine what it¡¯s going to be like? We¡¯ll finally get to see what it¡¯s like outside this small town. All those new experiences, the training¡ªwe¡¯re finally one step closer to our epic fight against the aliens.¡± Andrew laid down on his bed, his posture tense. ¡°Yeah, great. Can¡¯t wait.¡± Jeremy finally noticed the edge in Andrew¡¯s voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Andrew?¡± he asked, puzzled by his brother¡¯s tone. ¡°You don¡¯t seem excited for tomorrow.¡± Andrew let out a laugh, shaking his head, not looking at Jeremy. ¡°Why would I be? I¡¯m still stuck on Memorization, while you¡¯re out there unlocking Skills left and right.¡± Jeremy blinked, his excitement dimming slightly. ¡°Come on, Andrew. You¡¯ll get it. You¡¯re just... taking your time.¡± ¡°Taking my time?¡± Andrew¡¯s voice rose, his bitterness bubbling to the surface. ¡°You don¡¯t get it, do you? Every time you unlock another Skill, it¡¯s another reminder that I¡¯m falling behind.¡± Jeremy frowned, unsure of what to say. ¡°You¡¯re not falling behind, Andrew. You¡¯re gonna crush our classmates, just you wait.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you I¡¯m thinking about,¡± Andrew snapped. ¡°No matter what I do, I¡¯ll never catch up to you. And you don¡¯t even notice! You¡¯re too busy being the golden boy, amazing everyone, even that guy that Dad called here earlier looked so impressed. And me? Who would look at me? I¡¯m just stuck.¡± The words hung heavy in the air. Jeremy shifted uncomfortably, his excitement now a distant echo. ¡°Of course that isn¡¯t true. I noticed you having trouble, and I really want to help you bro. I haven¡¯t been ignoring you. In fact, noticing what you were feeling was the thing that got me Introspection and¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªand what? I¡¯m supposed to thank you for that?¡± Andrew cut him off, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Wow, Jeremy, thank you for noticing me. Here, have Introspection as my thanks.¡± He shook his head, his tone sharp. ¡°Just shut up for once and go to sleep.¡± Jeremy opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t find the words. Their once friendly rivalry now felt cold, distant. He wanted to reassure Andrew, but the words would not come. ¡°Good luck tomorrow Jeremy,¡± Andrew said, his tone icy. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do great.¡± He buried himself underneath his blankets, shutting out the world. Jeremy sat in the silence that followed, staring at his brother¡¯s bed.
The day of the academy finally arrived. Their father called them to the living room, his usual commanding presence filling the room. Jeremy and Andrew, still groggy from sleep, shuffled in. The air was thick with unspoken tension from the night before, Jeremy casting sidelong glances at Andrew, who remained silent and distant. In the center of the room, their father stood by the coffee table, now filled with an assortment of equipment. The room, usually filled with warmth and familial comfort, now felt like a briefing room before a mission. ¡°Sit,¡± their father instructed, his tone firm but not unkind. Jeremy and Andrew obeyed, sinking into the couch as their father began his explanation. ¡°Today, we teleport to the academy. You boys are about to face a world that¡¯s much larger and more dangerous than Eldoria,¡± he began, his eyes scanning both of them. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared some equipment to give you an edge. You¡¯ll need it.¡± ¡°I believe in letting you find your own specialization at the academy,¡± their father continued. ¡°So, I won¡¯t be giving you specialized gear today. After all, someone focusing on Magic would struggle with equipment meant for a weapon wielder. A swordsman wouldn¡¯t benefit much from gear tailored for a spearman. And crafting-focused individuals have entirely different needs. Instead, I¡¯ve chosen universally useful items. You can adapt and switch them as your path becomes clearer.¡± ¡°Aside from weapons, normal people can equip 9 items: one each for the head, eyes, neck, torso, legs, hands, feet, and two for the fingers. You already have the item for your neck. Now, take a look at the rest.¡± Hat of Mental Resistance Head Item Resists mental effects from sources at most two Tiers above the wielder. Mind 300 Glasses of Perception Eye Item Increases the distance and the detail the wielder can perceive. Mind 10 Shirt of Temperature Control Torso Item Keeps the wearer¡¯s torso comfortable in environments from -100¡ãC to 200¡ãC. Body 10 Pants of Temperature Control Leg Item Keeps the wearer¡¯s legs comfortable in environments from -100¡ãC to 200¡ãC. Body 10 Gloves of FlexibilityStolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Hand Item Allows finger movement as if they had no joints. Body 30 Boots of Speed Foot Item Doubles the speed of the wielder while in motion. Body 100 Ring of Foresight Digit Item Grants the wearer a brief premonition of immediate danger. Mind 200 Ring of Poison Immunity Digit Item Grants the wielder immunity to all poisons at most two Tiers above the wielder. Body 300 Jeremy¡¯s hands hovered over the items, excitement tempered by a practical decision. He knew he could slot the items into his Status without needing to wear them physically, as their benefits would take effect regardless. He thought over which item to forgo to keep his second Amulet of Insight. After a brief deliberation, he opted to leave out the Pants of Temperature Control, sacrificing comfort for his amulet¡¯s advantages. As they equipped the items, each vanished into their respective slots in their Status. Jeremy¡¯s gaze flicked to his display, a sense of accomplishment swelling within him as he noted his progress. Jeremy Hoppins Tier - Body 440 Mind 510 Soul 2000 Skills: Introspection - Basic -/10 Memorization - Basic -/10 Multitasking - Basic -/10 Reflexes - Basic -/10 Running - Basic -/10 Universal Equipment Slots - Personal Equipment: Equipment Slot - Amulet of Insight Equipment Slot - Amulet of Insight Equipment Slot - Hat of Mental Resistance Equipment Slot - Glasses of Perception Equipment Slot - Shirt of Temperature Control Equipment Slot - Gloves of Flexibility Equipment Slot - Boots of Speed Equipment Slot - Ring of Foresight Equipment Slot - Ring of Poison Immunity Their father¡¯s stern expression softened as he observed them. ¡°This equipment is superior to what most students will have. It should give you an early lead. Combined with your amulets, you will outclass your so-called peers. Take advantage of this early opportunity.¡± Jeremy, brimming with enthusiasm, nodded. ¡°We won¡¯t let you down, Dad.¡± Andrew¡¯s response was barely audible. ¡°Yeah.¡± Their father¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Andrew, you wanted to say something?¡± Andrew met his father¡¯s gaze. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just thinking.¡± Their father studied him but didn¡¯t press further. ¡°Remember, this isn¡¯t about who can unlock the most Skills. Each of you has your own path, and only by trying hard will you reach your potential.¡± Jeremy nodded eagerly at his father¡¯s words, but Andrew remained still, his feelings hidden behind a calm facade. With a final nod, their father said, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the teleporter. It¡¯s time for you to begin your journey at the academy.¡± He turned toward the door, leaving the living room. Jeremy and Andrew exchanged a brief look¡ªJeremy¡¯s filled with anticipation, Andrew¡¯s tinged with something else¡ªbefore following him out.
The brothers trailed behind their father¡¯s long shadow towards the town¡¯s center. The usual hum of Eldoria was subdued, the streets quieter than normal. Townspeople lined the streets, their eyes fixed on the trio as they made their way to the teleporter. Murmured conversations rippled through the crowd, anticipation filling the air. At the heart of Eldoria stood the teleporter, a massive metal platform with a base thicker than they were tall, with pillars that stretched high into the sky and etched with glowing blue runes. The soft hum of energy pulsed in rhythm with the runes, casting a gentle light on the gathered townsfolk. Jeremy¡¯s gaze swept over the familiar faces. Mr. Hendrikson stood by his shop¡¯s entrance, arms crossed, giving him a nod of approval. Mrs. Langley, the ever-watchful bookstore owner, offered a small wave. Even Grace, the woman from the park, was there, her hands clasped tightly, excitement on her face. His heart pounded with excitement. His gaze flicked between the beautifully intricate carvings on the pillars and the warm, shimmering light of the teleporter. ¡°So, this is it,¡± he murmured to himself. Andrew remained silent, his expression blank. Jeremy, unable to contain his excitement, stepped closer to the platform, feeling the hum of energy beneath his feet. ¡°What¡¯s it like?¡± Jeremy asked, his eyes wide. ¡°The academy, I mean.¡± Their father¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°The academy is unlike anything you¡¯ve known. As humanity¡¯s greatest school, you will be surrounded by the best, the brightest, and the most influential. Each moment there will be a challenge for them. For you, however, you will show them that they are unworthy to be peers of the Hoppins.¡± Jeremy nodded with determination, his mind racing with possibilities. Andrew, however, shifted his weight from one foot to the other, his lips pressed into a thin line. Their father noticed. ¡°Andrew, do you have any questions?¡± Andrew shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯m ready.¡± Their father gave him a long look. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s stay close together. The teleporter will take us directly to the academy¡¯s arrival hall, where they will guide you on where to go next.¡± As they reached the edge of the platform, their father paused, turning to face the gathered townsfolk. The hum of the teleporter quieted for a moment, as if the machine itself was holding its breath. He raised a hand, acknowledging the silent crowd. ¡°For years, Eldoria has stood as a sanctuary, a place where my family could grow safely, shielded from the outside world,¡± he began, his voice carrying over the crowd. ¡°Today, that chapter finally ends. Jeremy and Andrew will step towards their futures, proudly representing the Hoppins name. Thank you for all for your service.¡± A ripple of quiet nods and murmurs spread through the crowd, their collective gaze filled with pride and quiet anticipation. Jeremy felt the weight of their expectations, but it only fueled his determination. Andrew shifted uneasily, his eyes flicking to the ground, his thoughts hidden. With a final nod to the townsfolk, their father turned back to the teleporter. "It¡¯s time." They stepped forward onto the platform. The moment they did, the runes beneath their feet flared brighter, the hum of energy intensifying. The teleporter¡¯s light grew blinding, enveloping them in a cocoon of energy. Jeremy felt a strange pull on his chest, like being hooked by an invisible fishing line. The world around them dissolved into light, the familiar sights of Eldoria vanishing in an instant. For a moment, there was nothing but light of countless colors filling their vision and the deafening roar of power. Then, just as suddenly as it started, the light faded. They stood in the center of a grand, luxurious hall, the sheer scale of it took Jeremy¡¯s breath away. Towering columns lined the hall, adorned with statues so intricately carved that they almost looked lifelike. Beautiful red banners adorned with their family crest hung from the ceiling. A soft, lush carpet welcomed their feet, and the soft hum of magic lingered in the air. Everything was a stark contrast to Eldoria¡¯s humility. Unlike the bustling room he had imagined, this space was eerily silent. No one was in the hall with them except for the lone man who stood before them. Clad in deep blue robes that rippled under the hall¡¯s magical light, the headmaster radiated an aura of authority and wisdom. His sharp eyes, gleaming under a mane of silver hair, were fixed on their father, his expression a blend of respect and familiarity. ¡°Adrian Hoppins,¡± the headmaster¡¯s voice echoed through the vast space, resonant and commanding. ¡°It¡¯s been far too long.¡± Chapter 10: Fissures in the Bond Their father stepped forward, his usual stoic demeanor softened by a hint of camaraderie. ¡°Headmaster Velorn. I¡¯m surprised to see you still kicking.¡± Velorn closed the distance between them, extending a hand. The handshake was firm, a silent acknowledgment of their shared history. ¡°And your arrogance still knows no bounds Adrian.¡± Jeremy glanced at Andrew, catching his brother¡¯s slight frown. The weight of their parents¡¯ legacy hung heavily over them, a constant reminder of the expectations they carried. Velorn turned his gaze to Jeremy and Andrew, his eyes keen and appraising. ¡°So these are the Hoppins boys.¡± His voice softened slightly. ¡°Welcome to the Academy of Humanity. We¡¯ve been expecting you.¡± Jeremy swallowed, suddenly hyper-aware of the significance of this moment. The academy¡¯s headmaster personally welcoming them was no small gesture. ¡°We¡¯re honored to be here, sir,¡± Jeremy managed, his voice steady despite the whirlwind of emotions within him. Andrew, still stoic, offered a polite nod but said nothing. His gaze flickered between Velorn and their father, the unspoken tension simmering beneath his calm exterior. Velorn¡¯s eyes softened further, a rare moment of empathy breaking through his usual stern demeanor. ¡°I was deeply saddened to hear about your sister, and I can only imagine what this week has been for you boys. Keep on improving yourselves, I¡¯m sure she is proud of you both.¡± Jeremy felt a lump in his throat, the sudden mention of Alicia bringing a wave of emotion. He nodded, unable to find the right words, while Andrew¡¯s expression tightened, his jaw clenching briefly. Velorn¡¯s gaze briefly shifted to the side, lingering on an empty space near Andrew for a fraction longer than necessary. He quickly masked it, his attention returning to the boys as though nothing had happened. Velorn¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°I trust your journey was smooth?¡± Their father nodded. ¡°The boys are eager to begin. I¡¯ve ensured they¡¯re well-prepared.¡± Jeremy felt a surge of pride. The expectations for them were enormous, and he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that every move he made would be scrutinized. ¡°Come,¡± Velorn gestured toward the far end of the hall. ¡°There¡¯s a better chamber more appropriate for people of your distinction where we can discuss your placements and the academy¡¯s expectations.¡± They followed in silence, their footsteps echoing off the polished marble floor. As they moved, Jeremy couldn¡¯t help but steal glances at the grand architecture, the sheer scale of the academy was overwhelming.
The corridor they walked through was lined with carvings that depicted legendary figures and historic battles. The soft, magical glow from the walls cast a serene light on the displays, illuminating their every detail. The air hinted at ancient parchment and polished stone, evoking a sense of timeless prestige. Jeremy¡¯s eyes took in every detail. The academy was far more opulent than he had ever imagined. Andrew walked beside him, his silence unbroken. The headmaster led them to a golden door marked with the academy¡¯s crest¡ªa phoenix rising from flames, symbolizing humanity¡¯s resilience. With a wave of his hand, the doors burst open, revealing a room of unparalleled luxury. The room was massive, with high ceilings adorned with shimmering chandeliers. Plush armchairs and sofas upholstered in deep crimson and gold were arranged around a circular table. A grand fireplace crackled at the far end, its green, magical flames dancing around depicting some sort of battle. On the walls, portraits of past headmasters and distinguished alumni gazed down, their eyes filled with the wisdom of ages. Jeremy saw portraits of their father and mother along them, looking much younger, but incredibly fierce. ¡°This is the Hall of Honor,¡± Velorn announced, his voice reverberating through the chamber. ¡°A space reserved for welcoming our most esteemed guests.¡± Jeremy hesitated, overwhelmed by everything. ¡°Wow,¡± he murmured under his breath. ¡°Come in,¡± Velorn encouraged, his eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°Make yourselves comfortable.¡± The two brothers went inside, their boots sinking into the thick, luxurious carpet. Jeremy immediately moved towards a large armchair near the fireplace, letting out a sigh as he sank into its embrace. Andrew chose a seat further away, his posture stiff, his gaze fixed on the battle happening in the flames. Adrian remained standing, his presence commanding yet at ease. Velorn joined him, and the two exchanged a knowing glance. ¡°Before we discuss your journey ahead,¡± Velorn began, his tone shifting to one of formality, ¡°allow me to reiterate the significance of your presence here. The Hoppins husband and wife duo is well known throughout the universe, both among humanity, and among our enemies. Now, it is your turn to create that same legend.¡± Jeremy straightened in his seat, his excitement barely contained. ¡°We¡¯ll do our best, Headmaster.¡± Velorn smiled warmly. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, young Hoppins. The academy will challenge you in ways you¡¯ve never imagined.¡± Andrew shifted uncomfortably, his fingers gripping the arms of his chair. Sensing his unease, Velorn¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°And you, Andrew,¡± Velorn continued gently, ¡°do not feel burdened by expectations. Each journey is unique, and every path has its own trials.¡± Andrew nodded slightly but remained silent. The headmaster¡¯s words hung in the air, a subtle yet powerful reminder of the weight they carried. After a moment of reflective silence, Velorn clapped his hands together, breaking the tension. ¡°Now, let us prepare for what lies ahead. As I¡¯m sure your father has told you, as the premiere educational institution of humanity, we expect only the best from you. Regardless if you choose to become a crafter or a fighter, you must be the best among the best. Even with your parents¡¯ name, I will not allow you to remain at this academy should you choose mediocrity. Am I clear?¡±This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Jeremy nodded, his expression resolute. ¡°Crystal clear, Headmaster. We won¡¯t let you down.¡± Andrew hesitated for a moment before nodding as well, his eyes flickering with a mix of determination and doubt. ¡°Understood.¡± Velorn¡¯s gaze swept over them both, his expression unreadable. ¡°Good. Your training here will be rigorous, your challenges many. The academy does not simply produce warriors; it cultivates leaders, visionaries, masters of their craft. Those that graduate from this academy will shape the future of humanity.¡± Adrian stepped forward, his voice calm but firm. ¡°You boys have all the tools and all the support that you will ever need. Now, it¡¯s up to you to rise to the occasion. Remember, the name Hoppins is a beacon that people look up to with reverence.¡± ¡°Now boys, let¡¯s get you settled in your rooms for the day. Students are still pouring in from all over humanity, and tomorrow, we will start with your orientation first thing in the morning.¡± Velorn gestured toward another set of doors on the far side of the Hall of Honor. ¡°Follow me. Your accommodations have been prepared.¡±
The headmaster led the way out the room, his robe flowing gracefully behind him. Jeremy and Andrew followed. Their father walked beside the headmaster, exchanging quiet words. After a few minutes walking down the corridors, the headmaster paused at a set of tall, ornate doors. "Behold, the Wing of Prominence," he announced, pushing the doors open. They swung open to reveal a corridor lined with doors, each bearing a golden plaque adorned with gemstones with a name etched in flowing script. ¡°This wing is reserved only for our most esteemed students,¡± the headmaster continued as they stepped inside. "The accommodations here are tailored to reflect the importance of those who reside within. Few are granted the privilege of staying in these suites." Jeremy caught his breath as he glanced down the hallway. He had already been impressed by the few sections of the academy that they had been to, yet the Wing of Prominence exuded an aura of exclusivity even beyond that. The carpets here were plusher, the walls adorned with more intricate mosaics, and the very air seemed to be fresher than being in the middle of a forest. The headmaster stopped in front of two doors adjacent to one another. "Jeremy, Andrew," he said, turning to the brothers, "these are your suites. They are identical in every detail, designed to offer comfort and a conducive environment for your studies and growth." Jeremy stepped forward, his hand wavering on the cold, brass doorknob. A glance at Andrew revealed his brother¡¯s usual reserved demeanor, though a flicker of something crossed his face. Jeremy turned the knob, pushing the door open. The suite was truly luxurious beyond words. A spacious living area greeted him, with plush leather couches arranged around a marble fireplace. On top of the fireplace hung the head of a massive beast, still mid snarl. To one side of the room, a large desk stood, its marble surface polished to be almost like a mirror. Beside the desk, a grand bookshelf loomed, its dark wooden shelves currently devoid of books. The other side of the room had a set of doors equally as ornate as their front door. The bedroom beyond the door featured an enormous bed with silk sheets that felt like sleeping on clouds. The bed was flanked by crystal-clear windows that offered a breathtaking view of the academy grounds. Yet, despite the opulence, it wasn¡¯t the living area or the bedroom that drew Jeremy¡¯s attention. Adjacent to the main room was another set of doors leading to an expansive training room. His eyes widened as he stepped inside. The room was vast, filled with state-of-the-art equipment for any training they could possibly think of. There were entire stations for weapons practice, magic casting circles, crafting tables, even a fully equipped kitchen for culinary experiments. Andrew followed suit, opening his own door and stepping inside. His suite mirrored Jeremy¡¯s in every aspect. He too discovered the impressive training room, its sheer variety of resources catching his attention. Despite his stoic demeanor, even Andrew couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by the possibilities the room offered. The headmaster observed them both, a satisfied smile playing on his lips. "These suites come with the finest amenities the academy offers, but the true draw lies beyond the luxury. Your private training rooms are unparalleled, designed to support any path you choose¡ªbe it combat, magic, crafting, or something else entirely. Few students have access to facilities like these." Adrian, standing with arms folded, added, ¡°Remember, boys, not every student here will have accommodations like these. Many will be living in standard dormitories, sharing spaces and resources. Your suites are a reflection of our family¡¯s status and the expectations placed upon you.¡± Jeremy felt a surge of pride as he took in the training room, already envisioning the possibilities. ¡°We will, Dad. I promise.¡± Andrew, however, remained silent, his gaze fixed on the floor. After a moment, he spoke, his tone laced with frustration. ¡°Headmaster, is there a room farther away from Jeremy?¡± The request drew surprised glances from both Jeremy and their father. The headmaster raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the suites have already been preassigned, Andrew. If there is something you dislike about your room, you can order the staff to fix it for you.¡± Andrew¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Then... could I stay in a regular dorm? I don¡¯t need all this. I just want a normal room.¡± Adrian¡¯s expression darkened, his disapproval immediate. ¡°Andrew, these suites are a symbol of your status. Why would you so easily throw that away?¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes flashed with a mix of defiance and frustration. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to live in Jeremy¡¯s shadow. Everywhere we go, it¡¯s always about him. I just want to be somewhere I can focus on myself, not what everyone expects of me because of him.¡± The headmaster¡¯s gaze narrowed. ¡°By moving to a standard dormitory, Andrew, you will lose access to the specialized training facilities and resources that could significantly impact your growth. This could place you at a significant disadvantage compared to your peers.¡± Adrian stepped forward, his tone sharp. ¡°Think carefully, Andrew. This isn¡¯t just about comfort; it¡¯s about having every advantage to excel. Your mother and I spent our years in the standard dorms, always wishing we had access to the resources you¡¯re now throwing away. We worked tirelessly without these privileges, and it¡¯s frustrating to see you dismiss them so easily. Don¡¯t throw this away because of some notion of separation from Jeremy.¡± As Adrian spoke, his gaze flicked momentarily to the side, where an unseen presence lingered, disapproval radiating from it like a storm ready to burst. Andrew met his father¡¯s stern gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I need space, Dad. I need to figure things out on my own, without being constantly compared to him.¡± The room fell into an uneasy silence. Jeremy¡¯s expression faltered, hurt flashing across his face. Adrian¡¯s disapproval remained evident, but after a tense moment, he sighed, his voice softer but firm. ¡°If this is truly what you want... I won¡¯t stop you. As long as you excel in the academy, you can make your own decisions.¡± Andrew nodded, his face set. ¡°I understand.¡± Velorn¡¯s gaze flicked between the two brothers before addressing Andrew. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯re placed in a standard dormitory.¡± With that, the headmaster gestured toward a small panel near the door. ¡°Jeremy, this will allow you to communicate with staff and access any assistance you may need. Now, I will leave you to settle in. You have much to prepare for in the coming days.¡± Adrian lingered for a moment, his eyes settling on both of his sons. ¡°This is just the beginning. Prove that you belong here, and more.¡± Jeremy gave a reluctant nod, his excitement dimmed by Andrew¡¯s decision. Andrew stood firm, his expression unreadable. With a final glance at both of them, Adrian turned and left, following the headmaster. The door clicked shut, leaving Jeremy alone in the silence of his luxurious suite. Chapter 11: Between Shadows and Stars (Adrian PoV) Adrian leaned against the rough bark of the old oak, its branches offering shade against the afternoon sun. The academy¡¯s grounds stretched out before him, a blend of freshly trimmed lawns and towering stone structures. He adjusted his position slightly, letting the coolness of the wind seep through his clothes, grounding him in the present as his thoughts wandered to the past. The tree wasn¡¯t just any tree¡ªit was their tree. A quiet witness to their youth and the early days of their love, it stood in a quiet corner of the academy, away from the main paths where students bustled about. Here, amidst the hum of distant chatter and the rustling of leaves, he had first met Helena. Back then, she had been a fierce, brilliant student, her eyes burning with a determination that had so easily captivated him. He smiled faintly at the memory, his fingers tracing the worn leather of his gloves. ¡°You know,¡± he began, his voice breaking the serene silence, ¡°Velorn probably thought you were being weird again.¡± His tone was light, almost teasing, but it carried the tone of familiarity. For a moment, there was no response, just the rustling leaves and the distant calls of birds. But Adrian wasn¡¯t speaking to the wind. ¡°You¡¯ve always had a flair for the dramatic,¡± he continued, turning his head slightly toward the empty space beside him. ¡°Hovering around, unseen, watching over the boys like a ghost. I hope you brought a blanket to complete the look.¡± The air shimmered slightly, as though it wavered under an unseen pressure. Then, with a soft sigh, Helena appeared beside him, her form solidifying from a ripple. Her presence was laced with a fragility that Adrian had rarely seen in her. Helena¡¯s gaze dropped, her hands clasping tightly in her lap. ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave them, Adrian,¡± she admitted. ¡°Not after what happened with Alicia. I thought I could¡­ but I can¡¯t.¡± Her voice broke slightly, the weight of her guilt pressing down on her. Adrian reached out, placing a comforting hand over hers. ¡°You never really left, did you? Even when you said you needed space, you were always there, watching.¡± Helena nodded, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. ¡°I thought I could distance myself to think about what I¡¯ve done. But every time I tried to step away, the memory of Alicia¡­ it pulls me back. I failed her Adrian. All those years watching over them, and I never even realized when the Pretender took over.¡± Adrian¡¯s grip tightened slightly, offering silent support. ¡°You didn¡¯t fail Alicia. We made a choice¡ªa terrible, impossible choice. But you know you did what you had to do.¡± Helena shook her head, a bitter laugh escaping her lips. ¡°And I did. I killed our daughter, Adrian. I killed her in front of our sons. I didn¡¯t even think to take her somewhere else first. Oh, what kind of monster must they see me as now?¡± The silence stretched, the weight of her confession pressing down on them. Adrian pulled her closer. After a long pause, he asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been watching. What¡¯s your take on the boys? I¡¯m sure you have something to say about my decision.¡± His voice was calm, but there was a knowing edge to it. Helena looked away, her jaw tightening. ¡°He has the potential to finally end it all¡ªthe wars, the suffering. If he grows strong enough, fast enough, he could finally break this stalemate and exterminate everyone else in the universe. No more humans dying against them. No more children killed by those that sneak past us.¡± Her voice cracked on the last word, shaking. Adrian leaned back against the tree. ¡°All at the cost of not giving Andrew his own amulet.¡± Helena¡¯s eyes flashed with frustration. ¡°He¡¯s not even using the opportunities he has, Adrian! He chose a standard dorm over the countless resources his suite had. Do you see him taking full advantage of what he¡¯s been given?¡± Adrian opened his eyes, his gaze unwavering. ¡°He made that choice because he doesn¡¯t want to live in Jeremy¡¯s shadow. He needs to find his own path, Helena.¡± ¡°And what path is that?¡± Helena shot back, her tone rising. ¡°A path where he ignores the resources right in front of him? He could be so much more, Adrian. But he¡¯s throwing it all away because of his pride. At least Jeremy is ready to embrace his potential, to use everything at his disposal. You gave Jeremy Alicia¡¯s amulet, and look how fast he¡¯s grown. Imagine what he could do with all three.¡± Adrian¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°And what would that cost, Helena? Andrew deserves the chance to grow, too. Jeremy already has two amulets¡ªtwo! He doesn¡¯t need Andrew¡¯s, even if he could use it.¡± Helena exhaled sharply, her hands clenching in her lap. ¡°This isn¡¯t about fairness, Adrian. It¡¯s about survival. Jeremy could end this war! People are dying while Andrew squanders what we¡¯ve given him. When did you become so sentimental?¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Sentimental?¡± His voice was ice. ¡°We lost Alicia, and you¡¯d throw Andrew away to make up for it? They¡¯re both our sons. I will not play favorites with our children, no matter what. Andrew will find his way. With or without your approval.¡± A heavy silence settled between them. They sat in quiet disagreement, each clinging to their own convictions. Helena eventually broke the silence. ¡°What¡¯s the status on the Borians?¡± Adrian sighed, rubbing his temples. ¡°Still a constant pest. They infest useful worlds, multiplying faster than we can exterminate them. We recently found a tight cluster of Tier 5 worlds, but their dungeons have already been wiped clean.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Old Maxy still insists they¡¯re useful, clearing out dungeons for us to swoop in and take the spoils.¡± Helena¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile at the nickname. ¡°Emperor Maximilian is still in negotiations with the Tellus, carving out boundaries between our sectors, so everything¡¯s stable on my front, at least. I¡¯m grateful those talks gave me the time to step away and raise our boys.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. For a moment, they sat in quiet reflection. Helena rose first, brushing off her cloak. ¡°I need to return to my command. The Tellus won¡¯t wait forever.¡± Adrian stood as well, stretching his shoulders. ¡°And I¡¯ve got pests to handle.¡± They exchanged a lingering look. ¡°Take care,¡± Helena whispered, her voice barely audible over the rustling leaves. ¡°You too,¡± Adrian replied, his tone steady, yet warm.
Adrian materialized in the war room, the familiar hum of teleportation fading as the bustling operations of his command center came into sharp focus. The room was sprawling, its walls lined with glowing tactical displays and projections of distant star systems. Generals and strategists huddled around a table, their expressions tense but focused. The air was thick with the hum of discussions, status reports, and the occasional command. ¡°Alright, time to clear out some pests!¡± Adrian¡¯s voice cut through the noise, bringing a momentary pause as all eyes turned toward him. His presence was magnetic, commanding attention without effort. At the head of the table, Rathian, his second-in-command, raised his head, his sharp eyes meeting Adrian¡¯s. His armor, adorned with the insignia of countless campaigns, gleamed under the room¡¯s light. Calm and composed, Rathian was the kind of leader who thrived in chaos. ¡°Adrian,¡± Rathian greeted, his voice steady but carrying a weight of authority. ¡°We wrapped that up yesterday. Deployed a Tier 5 legion from Aleph AG to handle the Borian cluster. It pushed back our dungeon clearance timelines for Aleph AG, but the spoils we¡¯ve gathered from the Borians more than offset the delay.¡± Adrian moved closer to the table, examining the holographic projection of the cluster. Each world shimmered with the faint blue hue of secured zones, while others still showed the red warning marks of pending danger. ¡°Good,¡± Adrian nodded, a smirk curling at the corner of his lips. ¡°The Borians might be a plague, but their greed makes them predictable. They¡¯ll keep harvesting, and we¡¯ll keep taking everything they¡¯ve cleared. Efficient, if nothing else.¡± Rathian offered a brief smile, one that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°Efficient, yes. But their numbers are a constant reminder that extermination is a game of endurance. For every world we take, they infest two more.¡± Adrian¡¯s gaze flicked over the projection. ¡°That¡¯s what makes it fun, Rathian. A worthy challenge. Now, what¡¯s next on our hit list? Any more headaches we need to deal with?¡± Rathian gestured toward another section of the display, highlighting a new sector. ¡°Here. A new cluster of Tier 4 worlds, still fresh with dungeons. They¡¯re not as plentiful as the Tier 5s, but every bit counts.¡± Adrian studied the map, his mind already formulating the next steps. ¡°Deploy the second legion. I want to start harvesting the dungeons within the week. No more delays.¡± Rathian nodded, already tapping commands into his console. ¡°Consider it done.¡± Adrian lingered a moment longer, his eyes fixed on the shifting projections. The war was endless, but so too was his resolve. Before he could step away, Rathian¡¯s voice cut through the noise. ¡°Adrian, there¡¯s more. A high-Tier Borian broke convention. They¡¯ve attacked a Tier 3 depleted world, wiping out the humans living there. We just received the report yesterday.¡± ¡°Which world?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice was low, but it carried a dangerous undertone. Rathian tapped a few commands, and a new projection appeared, a planet now marked in red. ¡°Xandria-7. We were planning on sending another legion to intercept, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯d love to let off some steam. Adrian¡¯s lips curled into a predatory smile, the tension in the room palpable. ¡°With pleasure.¡± Without another word, Adrian turned on his heel, the familiar hum of energy building around him as he prepared to teleport.
Adrian appeared in orbit above Xandria-7, the cold vacuum of space greeting him like an old friend. Below him, the planet¡¯s surface was a patchwork of scars, and the flying Borian swarm covered the world. He closed his eyes for a moment, reaching into the core of his being. The space around him shimmered, bending under the weight of his presence. His mind focused, and Gravity itself bent to his will. The swarms, countless and vast, were suddenly slammed downward, as though the planet itself had turned ravenous. The ground buckled under the immense pressure, fissures spidering outward. In mere moments, the very core of Xandria-7 gave in, collapsing under the crushing force. The planet imploded, crumbling into a pulsing, molten core. From the core of the planet, a pulse of energy erupted. The Borian commander, a colossal entity wrapped in ever-shifting chitin, emerged with a roar that echoed across the broken world. With a powerful thrust, it launched itself away from the shattered planet, aiming to flee the solar system. Streams of molten energy trailed behind it, leaving a blazing path across the stars. Adrian''s lips curled into a cold smile. He raised his hand, fingers tracing arcs in the void. Gravity warped under his command, bending spacetime itself. The fleeing Borian¡¯s trajectory twisted unnaturally, forcing its escape route into a direct collision course with Adrian. The Borian roared again, its armor blazing brighter. It raised its claws and raked through the fabric of space, unleashing a barrage of Severing slashes. The void rippled as the spatial cuts surrounded Adrian. Yet, each slash dissipated upon contact with his skin, the force barely a breeze against him. ¡°Weak,¡± Adrian muttered, his eyes narrowing with disdain. He extended both hands, summoning twin sources of Gravity, immense and unyielding, on either side of the Borian. The space around the commander distorted, the forces tugging at its colossal form from opposing directions. It roared in fury, thrashing wildly to escape the gravitational pull. But the pull was relentless. Slowly, inevitably, the Borian¡¯s form began to strain and stretch. Its glowing chitin cracked, deep wounds spreading across its surface. With one final, anguished roar, the commander was torn apart, its massive body ripping into two halves, each piece pulled into the opposing wells. Adrian hovered silently, watching as the light of life faded from the broken fragments of his enemy. A faint shimmer rippled through the void as the Borian¡¯s essence was drawn into his Status, a subtle acknowledgment of victory. He fixed his gaze on the remnants of Xandria-7, now a swirling mass of debris and molten fragments. The destruction had been absolute, but his task was not yet complete. With a deep breath, he raised his hands, his fingers splayed wide. He shaved off another sliver of his soul, weaving threads of Gravity together. Slowly, the shattered fragments of Xandria-7 began to stir, pulled toward a central point by an unseen force. The debris coalesced, forming a dense core. Layers of molten rock spiraled inward, cooling rapidly under the influence of his precise manipulation. With careful precision, Adrian sculpted the planet''s form, shaping its continents, oceans, and atmosphere. The ground solidified, forming vast mountain ranges and sprawling plains. Rivers carved paths through the land, while clouds gathered in the newly formed skies, promising life-giving rain. Moments later, the planet stood whole once more, a testament to Adrian¡¯s power. Xandria-7 shimmered, pristine and untouched, as if its destruction had never occurred. "Rebuilt, stronger than before," he whispered, a rare softness in his tone. Chapter 12: The Suite Life of Jeremy Jeremy was alone for the first time in his life. He took a slow breath, letting it all sink in. No siblings or parents nearby. Just him. Normally, he might have relished the freedom, the chance to do anything he wanted without anyone watching. But now, in the silence, he felt an odd mixture of excitement and uncertainty. What should I do? he wondered, glancing toward the training room doors. There was an entire academy waiting for him to explore, but somehow, right now, this space was enough. He felt the pull of curiosity lead him to the training room. Taking a deep breath, Jeremy turned the knob and stepped inside. The air changed immediately, cooler and filled with a faint, metallic scent. The room stretched out before him, vast and filled with an array of stations, each designed for a different type of training. Where to start? he wondered, his eyes scanning the room. The possibilities were endless, and the thought of finally starting his years at the academy was both thrilling and overwhelming. For now, he decided, he would let curiosity guide him. Jeremy went over and admired the racks of polished weapons gleaming under the lighting. Swords, spears, axes, daggers, and more exotic tools of combat were meticulously arranged. He approached the nearest rack, fingers brushing against the hilt of a longsword. The cold metal sent a shiver through him, its chill carrying an unmistakable sense of deadliness¡ªa reminder that this was an object forged to kill. Jeremy lifted the sword from its stand, testing its weight. It was heavier than he¡¯d expected, the balance perfect yet demanding. As he gave it a few experimental swings, he felt the strain in his arm, realizing the discipline and control this weapon would require. This was no wooden stick from his childhood games; it was something far more serious, something that required respect. Training Longsword Weapon A longsword enchanted to be incapable of piercing flesh. Body - Not bad, he thought, but something about the sword didn¡¯t quite click with him. Carefully, he placed it back in its slot and moved to the next rack. A massive axe caught his attention next. Jeremy grasped the handle with both hands, marveling at its sheer size and weight. The weapon felt like raw, brutal power. But as he held it, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that it didn¡¯t quite suit him. The axe felt too unwieldy for him. Setting the axe down, Jeremy¡¯s eyes wandered further down the rack until they landed on a spear. It was simple in design¡ªjust a long shaft with a pointed tip¡ªbut something about it drew him in. He reached out, gripping the spear¡¯s smooth wooden handle, feeling a rush of familiarity and comfort. Memories surfaced, unbidden but welcome. He saw himself as a child, running through the fields with Andrew and Alicia, wooden sticks in hand, pretending they were mighty warriors. The spear had always been his weapon of choice back then, an extension of his imagination and dreams. The memory brought a faint smile to his lips. It felt right then, he mused, twirling the spear lightly in his hands. And it feels right now. For a moment, he considered sticking with the spear, dedicating himself to mastering it. But then another thought pushed its way forward¡ªa reminder of the amulets he wore, gifted by his parents. They were powerful, designed to enhance his abilities and potential in ways most students could only dream of. Why limit myself? Jeremy thought, a spark of ambition igniting within him. With these amulets, I can master more than just one weapon. I can explore everything. The idea thrilled him. He envisioned himself wielding not just the spear, but the sword, the axe, and whatever else the academy could offer. There was no need to choose a single path when he had the means to explore them all. Placing the spear back on the rack, Jeremy took a step back, his gaze sweeping across the rows of weaponry. Each one held its own potential, its own lessons. And he was determined to learn from all of them. ¡°I¡¯ll start with everything,¡± he murmured to himself, his confidence growing. ¡°One by one, I¡¯ll unlock every Skill.¡± Finishing with the weapons, his gaze shifted to the far corner of the training room. There, the ambiance changed subtly. The air seemed heavier, almost suffocating with an unseen energy. A faint glow emanated from intricate runes etched into the floor, forming a large, circular magic circle. Surrounding the circle were several smaller pedestals, each adorned with a different elemental symbol¡ªfire, water, earth, air, and more abstract forces like light and shadow. Jeremy approached cautiously. The magic section of the training room was both alluring and intimidating. He had always been fascinated by magic¡ªof making his enemies vanish like what his mother could do. Yet, as he stood before the glowing runes, his mother¡¯s warning echoed sharply in his mind: "Never train magic without supervision. Magic is fueled by your soul. Without proper guidance, it will drain you completely, killing you." He shuddered, the weight of her words settling heavily on his shoulders. His mother had always been serious, but when it came to magic, her tone had been one of stern caution, even fear. She¡¯d told him stories of young, prodigious individuals who¡¯d overestimated their control, only to be consumed by the very power they sought to wield. Jeremy stepped closer to one of the pedestals. The flames of the fire pedestal seemed to dance, flickering as if alive. He reached out, his hand hovering just above it. The warmth radiating from it was tempting, the idea of summoning fire from his own soul thrilling. I could try... The thought flickered in his mind, tempting him. Just a small spell. Something simple. But then, he clenched his fist and pulled his hand back. No, he thought firmly. Not here. Not alone. He turned away from the pedestal, crossing his arms as he paced around the magic circle. The training room¡¯s silence was broken only by the soft hum of the runes, a constant reminder of the latent power waiting to be unleashed. Still, the allure of magic was undeniable. It wasn¡¯t just about power; it was about understanding and mastering forces beyond the physical realm. The thought of shaping reality, bending the elements to his will, stirred something deep within him.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Taking a deep breath, Jeremy stepped back from the magic circle. Magic will come later, he resolved. He turned his attention back to the rest of the training room. There were other areas to explore, other skills to hone. For now, the mysteries of magic would wait. He would respect his mother¡¯s wisdom and focus on what he could safely master. He sighed, letting the tension drain as he moved toward the far side of the training room where the crafting area awaited. The shift in atmosphere was immediate. The metallic hum of the magic section gave way to the softer, homelier ambiance of the crafting area. It was a well-organized space, filled with everything from woodworking tools to alchemical equipment. But what caught Jeremy¡¯s eye most was the kitchen setup¡ªa compact yet fully equipped culinary station, gleaming under the gentle overhead lights. His stomach rumbled, reminding him that he hadn¡¯t eaten since Eldoria. The thought of food made his mouth water, but there was no prepared meal waiting for him. Instead, he found himself staring at an impressively well-stocked pantry. Shelves seemingly enchanted to preserve its contents were packed with vegetables, herbs, spices, and everything he could imagine, making his fingers itch to try cooking. While Jeremy could easily head to the academy¡¯s canteen for food or even have a meal delivered by staff, he figured he might as well try cooking now that he was finally alone. The idea of making something himself had a certain appeal, especially with the freedom to experiment. Jeremy rubbed his hands together, a spark of excitement flickering in his chest. Why not? he thought. Let¡¯s see what I can do. He scanned the shelves, settling on familiar ingredients that brought back memories of his mother¡¯s cooking. Maybe he could try to make her vegetable and herb stew¡ªa hearty dish she¡¯d whip up on cold nights. Taking onions, carrots, potatoes, and a bundle of herbs from the shelves, he set them on the counter, recalling how she¡¯d chop and stir with practiced ease, the smell of simmering broth filling the kitchen. Gripping the knife, he took a steadying breath, feeling a hint of nervous excitement. How hard could it be? he thought, hoping to capture even a little of her warmth in the dish. With a confident grip on the knife, he began slicing. The first few cuts were clumsy; the onion rolled awkwardly, nearly escaping the board. Undeterred, Jeremy adjusted his grip and tried again. Slowly, the pieces began to resemble barely uniform slices, though not without the occasional cut of his finger¡ªquickly remedied with a cloth. Next, he recalled how his mother would start her stew. He poured oil into a pot and set it over the stove, adding chopped onions and garlic in the process. He continued chopping the rest of the vegetables as he watched the pot, leveraging his Multitasking. , letting him seamlessly switch his attention between chopping and the sizzling sounds of onions and garlic cooking in the pot beside him. Steadying his grip, he fell into a rhythm. The knife moved more confidently, the vegetables taking shape in uniform slices with a surprising ease. Meanwhile, the aroma of the onions and garlic tugged at his memories of home. He smiled. Maybe this would work out fine. A few minutes later, he tossed in the vegetables and stirred the pot, just like he saw her do countless of times. He tried to let the vegetables cook gently, softening, but as the minutes went, he grew impatient. He turned up the heat, hoping to speed things along. But soon, a smell rose from the pot¡ªa reminder of why patience mattered. The vegetables at the bottom had started to burn. ¡°Damn,¡± Jeremy muttered, pulling the pot off the stove. He scraped the burnt chunks of the bottom of the pot and started over, determined to get it right. This time, he kept the heat low and stirred more frequently. The steps were familiar, his movements a little bit smoother. When the vegetables finally softened without burning, he added water and salt, watching as the pot began to resemble broth. Still, as he tasted it, he realized something was missing¡ªthe flavor was nothing compared to his mother¡¯s. Jeremy sighed. Cooking isn¡¯t as easy as Mom made it look. Reaching back into the pantry, he grabbed a few herbs and added them slowly to the stew. Another aroma began to fill the air, and this time, it was close to what he remembered. After letting it cook down, he took a sip. The taste wasn¡¯t perfect¡ªslightly watery, the vegetables a little bit too firm¡ªbut it was closer to the meal his mother used to make. A small sense of pride swelled in his chest. Not bad for a first try. Encouraged, he continued, adding more herbs and a pinch of salt, letting each adjustment bring him closer to the taste that he remembered vividly in his mind. Hours passed in a blur of trial and error, and by the end, Jeremy was starving. He sat down with a bowl of vegetable and herb stew that looked and smelled almost like his mother¡¯s. Tasting a spoonful, he smiled. The flavors were earthy and warm, the broth simple yet satisfying. It wasn¡¯t quite hers, but it was close enough to feel like home¡ªa taste he hadn¡¯t realized he missed so much. As he leaned back on his chair, the satisfaction gave way to loneliness. His mind drifted to the kitchen back home, his mother stirring the pot while Alicia watched, her giggles filling the room, a warmth he realized he had taken for granted. The silence of the training room enveloped him in its emptiness. This was nothing like home. There was no laughter here, no comfort. Just him, alone with his thoughts. He tried to swallow the lump forming in his throat, but it wouldn¡¯t go away. The grief he¡¯d buried for days finally clawed its way to the surface. A single tear slipped down his cheek. He hoped to maintain control, but it was no use. Another tear followed, then another. He began to shake, the weight of everything crashing over him¡ªAlicia¡¯s death, his mother leaving, the forced happiness he¡¯d tried to muster as he trained with Andrew and his father. He buried his face in his hands, the sobs breaking free. The ache in his heart, dulled by days of forced focus, was unbearable now. He hadn¡¯t let himself feel it. He hadn¡¯t allowed himself time to mourn, to accept the fact that Alicia was gone forever. ¡°It¡¯s not fair,¡± he whispered to the empty room, his voice choked. ¡°Why did she have to die? Why did Mom have to leave? I only wanted us to be happy forever.¡± His words trailed off into a cry, his grief pouring out, unrestrained. In his mind, he could still hear Alicia¡¯s laugh, see the twinkle in her bright eyes, and savor the final smile she gave him that morning. Jeremy¡¯s hands shook as he tried to breathe, his chest heaving with the weight of missed moments, and lost family. He was supposed to be strong, supposed to be brave, but in this moment, he couldn¡¯t. All he felt was the terrible emptiness in his life. Finally, as his sobs subsided, he stared up at the ceiling, exhausted. The room was silent once more, but it was a different kind of silence¡ªheavy, and strangely cathartic. Skill Unlocked: Cooking Cooking - Basic Level -/10 - 100 essence Convert ingredients into flavors greater than the sum of its parts. The work of the hand, the whisper of flame, the rhythm of preparation. Mind - The notification felt strangely empty. Jeremy managed a faint, tired smile. He had done it¡ªthrough persistence and experimentation, he had not only fed himself but also unlocked a new Skill. It was different from his training with his father. Quieter, more personal, but no less meaningful. As the last spoonful of stew warmed him from the inside, Jeremy¡¯s thoughts turned to tomorrow. The official orientation, the true beginning of his academy journey was just around the corner. He imagined the grand hall filled with students from every corner of humanity. He thought of his father¡¯s words from back in Eldoria¡ªthat people would do whatever he wanted, that friends and even enemies would bend to his will if he asked them to. He had the power to shape his academy life as he pleased. But how much of it would feel real? Chapter 13: Eyes on the Hoppins Jeremy woke as sunlight streamed through the crystal-clear windows of his suite. For a moment, he felt the urge to retreat back into his sheets, far more comfortable than anything he had ever experienced. Yet he knew that if he did, the sinfully soft bed would claim him for the entire day. As he stood, his gaze was drawn to a window beside the bed. He walked over and pushed the curtains aside. Immediately, he was greeted by a breathtaking view, the early morning light bathing the carefully maintained gardens of the academy in a beautiful glow. Pathways of stone weaved through vibrant flowerbeds, their colors a contrast to the lush green trees surrounding them. Turning towards the adjacent room, Jeremy¡¯s gaze settled on the ornate doors leading to the bathroom. He approached, anticipation building as he remembered the luxurious bath the suite offered. Opening the doors revealed a space that seemed more fitting for royalty than a student. The large tub at the center of the bathroom was made of smooth, white marble, with its lip adorned with silver that shimmered under the glow of the room¡¯s enchanted lights. A faint mist rose from the water, scented like lavender. On the walls, intricate mosaics depicted serene landscapes, their colors shifting subtly, as though they were alive. Jeremy stepped closer, feeling the warmth radiating from the tub. With a tap of his hand, he activated a series of runes along the tub¡¯s edge. The water shimmered, tiny bubbles forming as the bath¡¯s magic awakened. He stripped off his clothes, tossing them to the side, before he sank into the water. He relaxed instantly, easing the tension he hadn¡¯t realized he was carrying. As he leaned back, the tub seemed to morph to his form, cradling him perfectly. The magical jets activated, sending streams of water massaging his back and shoulders. Jeremy closed his eyes, a blissful sigh escaping his lips. After a few minutes of soaking, he reached for a small tray floating nearby, which held an assortment of soaps and oils. Selecting a bar, he lathered it between his hands, the rich foam carrying the scent of fresh pine. He worked the lather over his skin, the sensation revitalizing. Once satisfied, Jeremy rinsed off, the water¡¯s warmth washing away the suds. He lingered a moment longer, letting the experience sink in before finally stepping out. A soft, heated towel awaited him, which he wrapped around himself, enjoying the immediate warmth it provided. As he dried off, his reflection in the large mirror caught his eye. He couldn¡¯t help but grin at handsome boy he saw in the mirror, the excitement from his first day at the academy boosting his spirits. He was suddenly struck with the memories of the past few days. The revelation about his parents¡¯ influence, the sudden shift from obscurity to prominence¡ªit was thrilling. Who would have thought that I¡¯d go from just another kid in Eldoria to standing in the spotlight here? The academy wasn¡¯t just an opportunity; it was a stage¡ªhis stage¡ªto show everyone what he was capable of. As Jeremy stepped out of his bathroom, he noticed the wardrobe at the far end of his bedroom glowing faintly. Curious, he approached it, the light pulsing as he went closer. The wooden doors of the wardrobe creaked open on their own as he stood before it, revealing a row of neatly hung uniforms. He selected a blazer, as red as his mother¡¯s hair, and as soon as he held it up, the fabric began to shift. The seams adjusted, the sleeves lengthening slightly, the fit around the shoulders refining to perfectly match his frame. ¡°Whoa,¡± Jeremy muttered, watching the transformation. He slipped the blazer on, feeling it mold seamlessly to his body. It was like wearing a second skin¡ªcomfortable, yet form-fitting, as if the wardrobe had known exactly what he needed. Next, he picked up a pair of black pants, which similarly adjusted their length and waistline as he held them. Jeremy smiled, marveling at the show. The wardrobe even provided a freshly pressed shirt, the collar adjusting itself as he buttoned it up. Once fully dressed, Jeremy stepped back, admiring himself in the full-length mirror. The uniform fit him perfectly, helping him look like one of those rich boys from the movies. He straightened the phoenix emblem on his blazer, feeling a surge of pride. ¡°Guess this place really does have everything,¡± he mused. With a deep breath, he turned towards the door, the anticipation of the day ahead fueling his steps as he headed out for the orientation.
Jeremy confidently walked through the corridors, his new boots sounding against the marble floor. As he approached the doors leading to the Orientation Hall, the sound of hundreds of teens reached his ears. The sound of excitement and anticipation all blended into a youthful energy. Jeremy stepped through and was immediately struck by the massive hall. Towering columns wrapped with vines lined the perimeter of the room. Above, a transparent domed ceiling stretched high, letting in the morning sun. A massive crystal chandelier reflected the light coming in, casting a glow throughout the room. Rows upon rows of seats lined the hall, each fully cushioned in velvet. At the far end was a massive stage, flanked by two statues of legendary figures from the academy¡¯s history that stretched nearly as high as the ceiling.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. He looked around, searching for a seat. Despite the vastness of the hall, it was already packed with students. They filled the rows, chatting animatedly, their voices echoing in the massive space. Some appeared nervous, their hands fidgeting or their knees shaking. Others were confident, their postures relaxed, as if they belonged here all their lives. In the middle of the hall, Jeremy spotted a familiar figure¡ªAndrew. His brother sat near the back, observing the crowd with a quiet intensity. Unlike the other students who were in conversations, Andrew seemed detached, his thoughts elsewhere. Jeremy felt a twinge of something close to guilt, or maybe regret, flicker within him. He wanted to reach out, to share this moment, but the unspoken tension between them held him back. Jeremy couldn''t ignore the slight pang of separation growing between them. Around him, the conversations continued, students discussing their expectations, their backgrounds, and their excitement for the year ahead. Jeremy half listened, more focused on anticipating the speech to come. As he sat, the crowd turned silent. Jeremy turned his attention to the stage, Headmaster Velorn had appeared, stepping into the spotlight like someone accustomed to commanding a room. Clad once again in his deep blue robes, he exuded an aura of wisdom. His eyes scanned the hall, taking in the assembled students with a gaze that seemed to pierce through them. ¡°Welcome,¡± Velorn began, his voice steady, bouncing effortlessly to every corner of the vast hall. ¡°Welcome to the Academy of Humanity. You stand here not just as students but as the future inheritors of our race¡¯s prosperity.¡± The weight of his words settled over the crowd, the gravity of their situation not lost on the assembled students. Jeremy leaned forward slightly, his heart pounding with anticipation. ¡°This academy is not merely a school,¡± Velorn continued, his gaze sweeping the room. ¡°It is a crucible. A place where the weak are forged into the strong, where potential is not merely nurtured but demanded.¡± Jeremy felt a swell of pride. He was ready for this, ready to prove himself. Velorn¡¯s expression grew more intense. ¡°You are here because you have shown promise, but that is not enough. By the end of your school year, there will be a test¡ªa test that will measure your very worth. Only the best are allowed in these hallowed halls. Those who fail will be sent away, deemed unworthy to step foot here.¡± A murmur rippled through the crowd. Jeremy could feel the tension around him, the realization of the stakes they were facing. He relished the challenge. ¡°This test will be conducted across all schools of humanity and among countless students,¡± Velorn declared. ¡°A unified assessment to identify those who show promise and those who will fall behind.¡± Jeremy¡¯s mind raced. A competition on such a grand scale? The idea thrilled him. He imagined himself standing at the top, outshining his peers, his name forever etched into the academy¡¯s history. ¡°But do not see each other as your enemies,¡± Velorn added, his tone shifting to one of encouragement. ¡°You are all part of a greater whole. Humanity¡¯s prosperity hinges on our unity, on our strength together. Push yourselves to be better, not just for your own glory, but for the glory of us all.¡± The room fell silent once more, the weight of Velorn¡¯s words pressing down on them. Jeremy felt the gravity of the responsibility laid upon their shoulders but welcomed it with open arms. This was his time to shine. He straightened, ¡°Now, prepare yourselves. The journey ahead will not be easy. But know this: greatness is forged in the fires of adversity. Prove that you belong here. Prove that you are worthy of the Academy of Humanity.¡± With that, Velorn stepped back, his gaze lingering over the crowd one last time before he turned and left the stage. The hall remained silent, the students absorbing the magnitude of what they had just heard. Jeremy straightened in his seat, his chest swelling with a newfound confidence. The speech from Headmaster Velorn wasn¡¯t just inspiring¡ªit felt personal, like a challenge issued directly to him. This was his moment, his chance to shine brighter than anyone else in the academy. He glanced around, noting the nervousness on the faces of his classmates. Some looked like they were already doubting themselves. Not Jeremy. He wasn¡¯t just another student here; he was someone who had been destined for greatness long before stepping into the academy. Looking over his shoulder, he caught Andrew¡¯s eye, and gave him small nod that was not reciprocated. Soon, the tension from the Headmaster¡¯s speech dissolved into eager chatter. Students leaned toward one another, exchanging thoughts about their daunting test, or their expectations of the academy. Jeremy, sitting at the edge of his row, couldn¡¯t help but notice the curious glances being thrown his way, lingering a bit longer than casual. A tall boy with neatly combed hair and a confident smile turned toward Jeremy. His uniform was pristine, the insignia of a prestigious family stitched subtly onto his collar. ¡°Hey,¡± he said, offering a hand, ¡°I¡¯m Marcus Valen. Been hearing about this place since I could walk¡ªfamily tradition and all that.¡± He grinned. ¡°Pretty intense speech, huh?¡± Jeremy nodded, shaking his hand. ¡°Yeah, definitely sets the tone. Hi, I¡¯m Jeremy.¡± A girl with sharp green eyes and short, tousled brown hair, leaned forward from the row behind. ¡°Hey. nice to meet you both,¡± she said with a friendly smile. ¡°I¡¯m Perci.¡± Marcus gestured around the grand hall, waving at the elaborate architecture. ¡°This place really is something else, isn¡¯t it? I mean, I¡¯ve heard stories, but actually being here¡­ it¡¯s overwhelming.¡± Perci nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, the scale of it all is overwhelming.¡± As they continued talking, Perci tilted her head slightly, studying Jeremy more closely. ¡°You know, you look kind of familiar. Have we met before?¡± Marcus tilted his head, studying Jeremy more closely. ¡°Yeah, I see what you mean. You do look quite familiar.¡± Jeremy allowed a small smile to play on his lips. ¡°Jeremy Hoppins,¡± he said, his tone calm yet deliberate. The girl¡¯s eyes widened, her expression turning to awe. ¡°Wait¡ªHoppins? As in Adrian and Helena Hoppins?¡± Marcus¡¯s confident grin faltered as understanding lit up his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re that Hoppins?¡± Chapter 14: The First Lesson Jeremy gave a modest nod, fighting to keep his expression composed. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re my parents.¡± A ripple of murmurs spread through the surrounding rows as students whispered among themselves, glancing in Jeremy¡¯s direction. The atmosphere shifted, curiosity giving way to a subtle awe. Another boy, shorter but broad-shouldered, leaned over from a few seats away. ¡°So, what¡¯s it like? Growing up in the shadow of legends?¡± Jeremy hesitated, his mind flashing back to the moment he first learned about his parents¡¯ fame¡ªonly a few days ago. But he couldn¡¯t let that show now. He gave a confident smile. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a lot of responsibility. They¡¯ve set the bar pretty high, and now it¡¯s on me to live up to it.¡± Perci leaned closer, her excitement barely contained. ¡°I knew you looked familiar! I have a poster of your dad on my wall. Seeing you now, it makes sense. You¡¯ve got his eyes.¡± Jeremy felt a blush creep up his neck but managed to nod, pretending this was old news. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard that before.¡± She grinned, her enthusiasm undimmed. ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories about your parents¡ªthe wars they¡¯ve led have contributed to like half of humanity¡¯s total essence so far. If you¡¯re anything like them, this year¡¯s gonna be wild.¡± Jeremy felt a mix of pride and anxiety but kept his cool. ¡°We¡¯ll see. I¡¯ve got a lot to prove.¡± Marcus frowned slightly, a flicker of confusion crossing his face. ¡°Wait a second... Perci and I met during the entrance exam. I don¡¯t remember seeing you there. How¡¯d you get in?¡± Perci¡¯s eyes widened, her curiosity shifting to surprise. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t think anyone could skip the exam.¡± Jeremy paused, realizing this was his moment to explain. ¡°My parents pulled some strings. I guess it¡¯s one of the perks of being a Hoppins.¡± Marcus leaned back, nodding slowly. ¡°Guess that makes sense. Still, it¡¯s kinda weird. The exam was tough¡ªhad to really push myself to get in.¡± Perci added, her voice quieter, ¡°I had to fight for my spot too. Being here on a scholarship means I have to work twice as hard just to keep up.¡± Jeremy gave her a thoughtful look. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. Sounds like you¡¯ve already been through a lot just to be here.¡± Perci shrugged, her determined smile returning. ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m ready. I¡¯m here to prove I belong.¡± Marcus grinned, his initial surprise giving way to admiration. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve already got a head start just being a Hoppins. Everyone here¡¯s going to want to be on your good side.¡± Jeremy chuckled, though inside, the revelation still felt fresh and strange. He couldn¡¯t deny the thrill of their attention, but part of him was still processing it all. For now, though, he would play the role they expected. Perci smiled. ¡°Bet you¡¯ve already unlocked a ton of Skills, haven¡¯t you?¡± Jeremy chuckled modestly. ¡°I¡¯ve been working on a few,¡± he admitted. ¡°You know, just trying to live up to them.¡± Another student chimed in, their voice tinged with envy. ¡°Man, if I were a Hoppins, I¡¯d be strutting around like I owned the place.¡± The group around him laughed, nodding in agreement. Their admiration was palpable, feeding Jeremy¡¯s growing sense of accomplishment. The validation surged through him, making every achievement feel even more significant. One of the students, a lanky boy with a curious expression, leaned closer. ¡°So, Jeremy, what¡¯s your plan? Do you also plan to tear up your enemies with magic like your father?¡± Jeremy shrugged, keeping his tone light but purposeful. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, my parents have always told me to focus on the basics, and that I¡¯ll learn what I want to focus on while I¡¯m here at the academy.¡± Marcus, ever the conversationalist, leaned forward, a mischievous glint in his eye. ¡°Alright, Jeremy, since you¡¯re practically academy royalty, any tips on how to survive this place?¡± His tone was playful, but there was a genuine curiosity beneath the jest. Jeremy grinned, trying to balance confidence with humility. ¡°Honestly? I¡¯m figuring it out just like you guys. My parents never told me much about what to expect, preferring to focus on training my Skills.¡± Perci nodded eagerly, her green eyes sparkling. ¡°Makes sense. No matter what happens, having more Skills wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone.¡± Jeremy nodded. "Exactly. They always said, ¡®A strong foundation is key.¡¯ So, I¡¯m sticking to that for now.¡± Marcus smirked, leaning back in his seat. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got the right attitude. Some of us might not have legendary parents, but we¡¯ll catch up.¡± Perci grinned, nudging Marcus. ¡°Speak for yourself. I¡¯m aiming to unlock Introspection before the end of the year. What about you, Marcus? Got any hidden talents?¡± Marcus chuckled. ¡°Oh yeah, that¡¯s a big one. I¡¯ve been trying to unlock that as well, but my parents said not to get my hopes up anytime soon. Aside from that, my family¡¯s big on Swordsmanship, so luckily I managed to unlock that before the start of the academy. Maybe not the flashiest, but it gets the job done.¡± Jeremy''s eyes lit up. "Swordsmanship, huh? That''s impressive. My dad''s always talked about how important it is to have a core Skill to focus on." Marcus nodded, grinning with pride. "Yeah, it¡¯s been in my family for generations. My dad says it¡¯s more than just swinging a blade around¡ªit¡¯s about focus and precision." Perci chimed in, her curiosity piqued. "Have you ever had to use it, like in a real fight?" Marcus shrugged. "A few times, mainly during training with my brothers. Nothing serious, just enough to know I can hold my own." He paused, his gaze turning thoughtful. "But I¡¯m hoping to really test myself here. See where I stand against others." Jeremy could relate to the desire for challenge. "That¡¯s what I¡¯m looking forward to, too. Back home, it was always just my brother and me. Now, there¡¯s a whole academy of people to learn from."You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Perci leaned in, her expression a mix of admiration and mischief. "I¡¯ll bet you two had some epic sparring matches. Who usually won?" Jeremy smirked, a spark of brotherly pride in his eyes. "It¡¯s pretty even. Andrew has this stubbornness that¡¯s pretty hard to beat. When he sets his mind on something, he doesn¡¯t back down." Marcus chuckled. "Sounds like a fierce rivalry. I¡¯d pay to see that." Jeremy¡¯s grin widened. "Maybe you will. Andrew¡¯s here, too, and he¡¯s not one to stay in the background." The conversation shifted as the group began speculating about their upcoming lesson. Perci¡¯s excitement was infectious as she rattled off the possibilities. "I hope we get to do something hands-on. Sitting through a lecture after all this excitement would be hard." Marcus agreed. "Yeah, give me something like combat training or a Skill challenge." As they stood to head toward their first lesson, the energy among the group crackled with a mix of nerves and excitement.
The group of friends filed into the classroom, their conversation fading as they settled into their seats. Jeremy slid into a spot near the middle beside Perci and Marcus, bracing himself for a lesson he already knew inside and out. Still, he kept his focus sharp¡ªthere was always a chance of gleaning something new from a fresh perspective. The door closed with a soft click, and a tall woman with sharp, calculating eyes strode to the front of the room. She carried herself with a quiet confidence, her presence commanding immediate attention. ¡°Good morning,¡± she began, her voice calm but firm. ¡°I¡¯m Instructor Mira Kellan. Today, we¡¯ll cover the fundamentals of the Status. Some of you may already be familiar with this information, but it¡¯s vital we start with a common understanding.¡± Jeremy exchanged a glance with Marcus, who sat next to him, arms crossed with his usual air of confidence. Coming from a powerful family, Marcus likely knew all this inside and out. On Jeremy¡¯s other side, Perci was a different story. Her posture was tense, her eyes wide with focus, eager to absorb every word. Mira turned to the blackboard, writing three words in crisp, bold letters: Skills, Essence, Tiers. ¡°Skills are the backbone of your growth,¡± Mira began. ¡°Their potential depends on rarity¡ªBasic to Conceptual. Rarer Skills offer more but cost greater Essence. Each level adds points to Body, Mind, or Soul.¡± Marcus leaned slightly toward Jeremy, his voice low. ¡°Pretty basic stuff,¡± he whispered. Jeremy nodded, keeping his focus forward. ¡°Essence fuels your Skills. It¡¯s finite, and primarily obtained from Dungeons. But when Dungeons run dry, civilizations fight and kill each other for it. Essence means survival. The more Essence a civilization has, the more and the better fighters and crafters they have, which in turn makes it easier to kill others for even more Essence.¡± Jeremy caught Marcus giving a small nod, his usual composure shifting into a more serious demeanor. The gravity of Essence as a resource wasn¡¯t lost on anyone, especially Perci, who was furiously jotting down notes. Finally, Mira tapped the third word. ¡°Now, Tiers mark your growth. Each increase of your Tier requires a number of fully invested Skills. The rarer the Skills are, the greater boost the Tier up gives your stats. Once used for Tiering however, a Skill¡¯s rarity can never be increased again." Jeremy glanced at Perci. She was biting her lip, her mind racing through the implications. Every move she made would be crucial if she wanted to stand alongside peers like Marcus¡ªor him. ¡°Questions?¡± Mira asked, her sharp gaze scanning the room. Perci hesitated, then raised her hand again. ¡°Can Skills increase in rarity after they¡¯ve been maxed, but before they¡¯re used for Tiering?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mira replied. ¡°You may work to increase a Skills rarity at any point. But once used for a Tier up, that rarity is set in stone.¡± Marcus leaned back in his chair, whispering to Jeremy. ¡°Standard procedure. Still, it¡¯s good to hear it reinforced.¡± Mira¡¯s eyes swept the room, her gaze lingering on each student as she spoke. ¡°Essence is not given freely.¡± She paused, allowing the gravity of her words to sink in. ¡°While you are here, you¡¯ll have access to as much as you can earn¡ªbut there¡¯s a catch.¡± A murmur rippled through the room. Marcus shifted in his seat, his confident expression flickering with a hint of concern. Mira continued, her tone steady but firm. ¡°You¡¯ll be assigned a monthly quota for access to Dungeons depending on your monthly standing in your classes. For this first month, you will all be given five opportunities to delve a Dungeon. This is how you¡¯ll earn your Essence while you¡¯re here in the academy. And once you graduate¡­¡± She let the words hang, the tension thick in the air. ¡°You¡¯ll owe humanity ten times the Essence you¡¯ve been loaned.¡± Jeremy felt the weight settle in his chest. Around him, students exchanged uneasy glances, the enormity of the debt dawning on them. ¡°You won¡¯t physically return the Essence you¡¯ve earned. Instead, through your service, you will generate far more. By the end of your duty, you will have in you ten times the Essence you started with, either taken as spoils of war, or received as payment for your support.¡± Her tone hardened slightly as she continued. ¡°This is not a burden¡ªit is an honor. Humanity invests in you so that you can become a pillar of our survival. Every step you take, every Essence you gather, is a contribution to the strength of our species. This is the academy¡¯s pact with you: we will give you the tools to grow, and you will use that growth to secure humanity¡¯s future.¡± She paused, looking at her students. ¡°And after your mandatory service is complete, you will have freedom. You may choose to continue fighting¡ªwhether with the military or on your own¡ªor return to civilian life. What you do beyond that point is up to you. Your obligation will be fulfilled, and the path will be yours to decide.¡± The addition brought a ripple of relief to the room. Perci¡¯s hand shot up, her expression a mix of determination and apprehension. ¡°Instructor Kellan, what happens if we can¡¯t meet that goal?¡± Mira¡¯s gaze hardened, her eyes sharp and uncompromising. ¡°Failure to meet your contribution is not an option. You will remain in service to humanity until your duty is fulfilled. But,¡± she added, her tone softening, ¡°you are here because you have potential. Use your time wisely, and you will not only meet that goal¡ªyou will surpass it.¡± Jeremy nodded slowly, whispering to Marcus. ¡°Yeah it makes sense. With the stakes as high as they are, they can¡¯t afford to hand out our limited Essence without expecting something in return.¡± Perci, her pen still poised, whispered, ¡°It¡¯s a heavy price, but at least we get a chance to prove ourselves. For some of us, it¡¯s the only shot we have.¡± Mira continued, her tone firm. ¡°Your first assignment will involve delving a beginner Dungeon to familiarize yourselves on how they work. These beginner Dungeons do not pose any danger and are incredibly rare and valuable, so make sure to learn as much as you can. Of course, this assignment will not count against your monthly quota.¡± Jeremy felt a mix of anticipation and anxiety. The idea of delving into a Dungeon was both thrilling and daunting. He had trained for this, but now it was real. ¡°As first-year students you will be grouped with others for this assignment to ensure safety and learning,¡± Mira said. ¡°Afterwards, the academy has more Dungeons of varying Tiers that you may delve on your own initiative. It is these Dungeons that you will use your quota on.¡± He glanced at Marcus, who met his gaze with a determined nod. Perci, meanwhile, looked deep in thought, her pen now tapping softly against her notebook. Mira¡¯s gaze softened, but her voice remained steady. ¡°This is not just about survival. It¡¯s about becoming the best version of yourselves. Remember, every Essence you gather, every Skill you master, brings you closer to fulfilling your potential¡ªand your debt.¡± With that, she stepped back, letting the gravity of the lesson sink in. ¡°Prepare yourselves,¡± she concluded. ¡°All of you have at least one Skill unlocked, and to provide that Skill with Essence, your first Dungeon delve will be tomorrow. Dismissed.¡± As the students began to gather their things, Jeremy turned to his friends. ¡°Well, looks like we¡¯re diving in sooner than I thought.¡± Marcus smirked. ¡°Ready to see what you¡¯re made of?¡± Jeremy nodded, a determined smile spreading across his face. ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s see what this academy is really about.¡± Chapter 15: Meeting Friends Leaving the classroom, Jeremy, Marcus, and Perci walked through the academy, putting their first lesson behind them. Marcus, hands behind his head, said, ¡°That lesson was crazy¡­ ¡®Essence debt¡¯ and all. They¡¯re making sure we know to give it our all.¡± Jeremy nodded. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯d better prove we belong.¡± Perci added, her green eyes bright with determination. ¡°Makes sense. Nobody gets here just to slack off. We¡¯ve all had to work hard just to make it through the entrance exam.¡± Marcus added, ¡°Yeah, no slackers. Just people ready to give it all.¡± Jeremy gave a slight nod, hiding the faint awkwardness he felt. He hadn¡¯t faced the entrance exam like they had. Part of him was here because of his family¡¯s name, but he knew he¡¯d have to prove he belonged. Perci noticed Jeremy¡¯s slight shift. ¡°Thinking about tomorrow?¡± she asked, raising an eyebrow. Jeremy snapped out of his thoughts, flashing her a grin. ¡°A bit. It¡¯s our first real test here. I just¡­ want to make sure I do it right.¡± Marcus smirked, his usual confidence evident. ¡°With your background, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine. Besides, we¡¯re all here to push each other to the top.¡± His words, though said with a hint of humor, struck a chord with Jeremy. He hadn¡¯t expected to feel such camaraderie so soon, but there was something grounding in Marcus¡¯s words. They were competitors in a way, but at this moment, they were also a team, bound by the same challenges and the same unspoken dreams. ¡°Agreed,¡± Perci added, her voice steady. ¡°We all have our reasons for being here. So let¡¯s make sure tomorrow counts¡ªfor all of us.¡± Jeremy nodded, his father¡¯s advice echoing faintly in his mind. Maybe he didn¡¯t have to navigate this place completely alone. Perhaps, even if he used his name to his advantage, he could still find real friends in the process.
Approaching the dorms, Marcus led the way to a building with stone steps and arched windows. ¡°Here we are¡ªhome sweet home,¡± he announced with a slight grin, gesturing to a door with a simple name plaque. Inside, the dorm was practical: two single beds, two desks, and a shared closet. The faint smell of metal and smoke lingered in the air, giving the place a unique charm. Timothy looked up from organizing some tools and materials on his desk, his eyes lighting up as he saw Jeremy. ¡°Whoa¡ªJeremy Hoppins?¡± He stood up quickly, brushing off his hands and offering a wide, eager smile. ¡°I had no idea Marcus was friends with, like, the Hoppins family. ¡± Jeremy gave a polite nod, feeling that familiar mix of pride and slight discomfort that had followed him since arriving. ¡°Hey, nice to meet you, Timothy.¡± Timothy offered a handshake, and Jeremy accepted, noticing the roughness of Timothy¡¯s calloused hand. ¡°I¡¯m honored! I¡¯ve heard so much about your family,¡± Timothy said, his tone filled with admiration and curiosity, as though standing close to Jeremy might reveal some hidden insight into greatness. ¡°Timothy here is our resident blacksmith-to-be,¡± Marcus grinned, patting Timothy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I can¡¯t leave this guy alone for five minutes without him getting knee-deep in some project.¡± ¡°Blacksmithing, huh?¡± Jeremy said, intrigued. ¡°Do you get to work on much here?¡± ¡°Yeah, a bit,¡± Timothy replied, glancing at his desk setup. ¡°I can¡¯t do any real forging in the dorms, but the academy has some shared workspaces you can book, with forges and enchanted materials. Way better than what I had back home.¡± ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re really in your element,¡± Jeremy said, genuinely impressed. Timothy¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Definitely! I¡¯m hoping to get my Blacksmithing up to Simple, maybe even Advanced by the time I graduate. So if you or Marcus need any custom gear for dungeons, I¡¯d be happy to help anytime. Friends in high places wouldn¡¯t hurt either, right?¡± Jeremy chuckled, catching Timothy¡¯s intent. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get there. You seem pretty dedicated.¡± Timothy grinned, his enthusiasm undampened. ¡°Thanks! And, hey, I¡¯m always around if you need repairs or something special made. Especially for the dungeon runs.¡± Marcus laughed, shaking his head. ¡°He¡¯s already trying to cut you a deal, Jeremy. That didn¡¯t take long.¡± Timothy flushed slightly but joined in on the laughter, clearly unbothered. ¡°Can you blame me?¡± Perci, standing nearby with an amused expression, added, ¡°And twice as smart, apparently. Nice hustle, Timothy.¡± After a few more minutes of chatting, Timothy tagged along as Perci led them down a short hallway to her dorm. Unlike Marcus¡¯s room, Perci¡¯s shared space felt cozy and neatly organized, with one half of the room adorned with books and a few posters of magic diagrams. As they stepped inside, a girl with wavy blond hair and a thoughtful smile looked up from a book. She had soft blue eyes and radiated a calm, quiet energy. Perci waved a hand in her direction. ¡°Jeremy, Marcus, Timothy¡ªthis is Mia, my roommate.¡± Mia set her book aside and rose to greet them, her movements composed and serene. ¡°Hi, nice to meet you both,¡± she said, her voice gentle yet confident. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Jeremy.¡± Jeremy nodded, taking in her calm composure and the slight hint of curiosity in her gaze. ¡°Likewise. Perci mentioned you¡¯re interested in magic?¡± Mia¡¯s smile softened. ¡°Yeah, I am. My mom is¡ªwas a magic user, and after she passed, I wanted to keep learning on my own.¡± She paused, her voice steady but tinged with a note of caution. ¡°A few people warned me about the risks¡ªmagic can be dangerous without proper guidance. But I feel like it¡¯s my way of keeping a part of her close.¡± Her words held a quiet strength, hinting at the dedication that drove her. Jeremy felt a small pang of admiration. ¡°That¡¯s impressive. It takes a lot to pursue something that personal.¡± Mia nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going slowly. I don¡¯t want to make any mistakes that could be¡­ costly.¡± Perci chimed in with a supportive smile, glancing at Mia before adding, ¡°Patience, huh? That¡¯s something I could use. If it were me, I¡¯d be trying to unlock every Skill as fast as I could.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Mia laughed softly. ¡°Patience has its perks. Besides, magic can be unpredictable. Rushing isn¡¯t always the best approach.¡± Jeremy found himself respecting Mia¡¯s approach to magic. Her drive seemed grounded, a personal quest rather than a mere ambition. After a few more moments exchanging stories and laughs, Perci nudged Jeremy with a grin. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve shown you our humble dorms. Now it¡¯s your turn¡ªwhere are you staying?¡± Jeremy hesitated, feeling a slight flush rise to his cheeks. He¡¯d only just met them, and he knew that his accommodations were¡­ different. He glanced at the group, who were watching him with friendly curiosity, and finally decided he might as well tell them. ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t actually have a dorm,¡± he started slowly, trying to gauge their reactions. Perci frowned in confusion, raising her eyebrows. ¡°What do you mean, you don¡¯t have a dorm?¡± she asked, exchanging a bewildered look with Marcus. Timothy snorted, giving Jeremy a playful shove. ¡°Oh, come on¡ªwhat, they¡¯re having you bunk in the library or something?¡± Jeremy let out a small laugh, deciding it was best to just be straightforward. ¡°No, no. I just mean¡­ I have my own suite.¡± There was a beat of silence, and then Marcus laughed, giving Jeremy a sideways glance. ¡°Yeah, right. Next, you¡¯re going to tell us it comes with a golden bathtub and a butler.¡± He shook his head, grinning. ¡°Nice try, Jeremy. Really.¡± But when Jeremy didn¡¯t respond with a joke of his own, the smiles began to fade as they looked at each other, puzzled. ¡°Wait¡­ you¡¯re serious?¡± Mia asked hesitantly. Jeremy gave a sheepish nod, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s called the Wing of Prominence. I guess it¡¯s for students who¡­¡± He trailed off, not entirely sure how to describe it without sounding boastful. ¡°...have special circumstances,¡± he finished lamely. Perci crossed her arms, trying to stifle a smirk. ¡°So, you¡¯re telling us that while the rest of us mere mortals are in dorms, you¡¯re just chilling in some fancy suite?¡± Marcus chuckled in disbelief. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bite¡ªlet¡¯s see it.¡± The others nodded in agreement, clearly intrigued, with Perci rolling her eyes playfully. ¡°Alright, Sir Jeremy, show us this fancy place,¡± she teased, giving him a dramatic bow. Jeremy rolled his eyes with a smile and waved for them to follow him
As they approached the Wing of Prominence, Jeremy sensed his friends¡¯ anticipation. He led them inside, and their reactions were immediate. Marcus let out a low whistle, Perci¡¯s eyes widened in awe, and Timothy and Mia exchanged a look of open-mouthed amazement. The hallway alone was enough to leave them speechless. ¡°This¡­ this isn¡¯t just a dorm,¡± Marcus muttered, taking it all in. ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ I don¡¯t know, a royal suite or something.¡± Perci bent down to touch the carpeted hallway, running her fingers through it. ¡°I mean¡­ I knew the academy had its perks, but this¡­¡± She looked up at Jeremy, her eyes narrowing in a playful glare. ¡°And here I was, thinking you were just like the rest of us.¡± Jeremy shrugged, trying not to appear too smug. ¡°What can I say? They wanted me to be¡­ comfortable, I guess.¡± He led them down the corridor, finally reaching his door, which bore a name plaque much more elegant than their dorms¡¯. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Welcome to my suite.¡± Jeremy pushed the door open, letting his friends step inside. Their eyes widened, clearly not expecting anything like it. Marcus collapsed into one of the leather chairs with a sigh. ¡°This chair is more comfortable than my bed,¡± he muttered, sinking deeper into the soft leather. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pretty neat,¡± Jeremy replied, watching his friends¡¯ reactions unsure if he should feel pride or discomfort. Perci gravitated towards the massive windows on the far wall, which offered a panoramic view of the academy grounds below. She let out a low whistle, pressing a hand to the glass. ¡°And you get this view? Every day?¡± Jeremy nodded, feeling a bit awkward. ¡°I mean, yeah, I guess¡­¡± Meanwhile, Mia moved toward the corner of the suite, where a door led to a private training area. She opened the door, gasping softly as she stepped inside. The training room was equipped with everything a student could need: dummies, enchanted weapons, and even a casting circle for magic practice. ¡°You have your own training room?¡± she asked, turning to Jeremy in amazement. ¡°Uh¡­ yeah,¡± Jeremy replied, scratching his head. ¡°They, um¡­ they didn¡¯t exactly skimp on the amenities.¡± Timothy wandered over to a polished wooden workbench in the corner, stocked with enchanted materials and tools that were usually only available in the academy''s shared workspaces. ¡°Wait¡ªyou have your own set of enchanted tools here?¡± he asked, practically breathless. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to book time for some of this stuff for weeks!¡± Jeremy shrugged, slightly embarrassed by the extravagance. ¡°I guess they wanted me to have everything I¡¯d need,¡± he replied. Timothy shook his head, clearly impressed. ¡°Man, with access to tools like this¡­ I could probably work my way to Blacksmithing - Advanced in no time.¡± Marcus shook his head, letting out a laugh. ¡°Jeremy, man, you¡¯re living in luxury here while we¡¯re all stuffed into dorms. This is next level!¡± Jeremy chuckled, breaking the tension with a smirk. ¡°Oh, come on, it¡¯s not that extravagant. I mean¡­ the bathtub isn¡¯t even gold.¡± Perci looked at him, brow raised. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Jeremy gestured toward the bathroom with a playful grin. ¡°It¡¯s only lined with silver. See? Way more down-to-earth.¡± Marcus rolled his eyes, catching onto the joke. ¡°Oh, yeah, definitely. Only silver¡­ talk about roughing it.¡± Timothy playfully shook his head. ¡°Guess they didn¡¯t want you getting too fancy.¡± The others laughed, the playful banter easing any lingering tension, and Jeremy chuckled along with them. He knew that his accommodations set him apart, but he was grateful that they were taking it in stride. Eventually, they all gathered in the living area, collapsing onto the couches and armchairs with contented sighs. Timothy let out a low groan, leaning back in his chair. ¡°I don¡¯t think I ever want to leave this place.¡± Marcus grinned, giving Jeremy a nudge. ¡°Better be careful, Jeremy. We might just decide to move in.¡± ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Perci said, grinning. ¡°We¡¯ll make ourselves right at home. I¡¯ll take the training room, Marcus can have the armchair, and Timothy can take over the fireplace.¡± Jeremy laughed, rolling his eyes. ¡°Alright, alright. As long as you don¡¯t make a mess, you¡¯re welcome to hang out here whenever.¡± Mia looked around, a soft smile playing on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ really beautiful, Jeremy. I can see why they call it the Wing of Prominence.¡± As they settled more comfortably into their chosen spots, Perci tilted her head thoughtfully. ¡°So¡­ is your brother staying here too? In the Wing of Prominence, I mean?¡± The question made everyone pause, glancing at Jeremy curiously. He felt a slight tightness in his chest but kept his tone casual as he replied, ¡°No, Andrew¡¯s in the regular dorms. He, uh¡­ he preferred it that way.¡± Timothy frowned, clearly puzzled. ¡°Preferred it? Who wouldn¡¯t want a place like this?¡± Jeremy shrugged, trying to downplay it. ¡°Andrew¡¯s¡­ different. He doesn¡¯t really care about all this,¡± he gestured around the suite. ¡°He wanted a regular room, somewhere he could do his own thing.¡± Mia chimed in gently, ¡°I guess I can understand that. Not everyone wants to stand out, especially if they¡¯re trying to focus.¡± Jeremy nodded, grateful for her understanding. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s pretty much Andrew. He likes to keep things simple, you know?¡± The room fell into a thoughtful silence, each of his friends taking a moment to absorb this side of Jeremy¡¯s life. It was Perci who finally spoke up, giving him a playful nudge. ¡°Well, different or not, we¡¯re still going to have to meet him sometime. You can¡¯t be the only Hoppins we get to know!¡± Jeremy chuckled, nodding. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll meet him. He might be in a regular dorm, but he¡¯s not one to stay out of the action.¡± With that, the conversation shifted back to the room¡¯s surroundings, each of them relaxing into the comfort of the suite. They spent the rest of the day chatting, slipping into easy banter and laughter as they settled into their places around the suite. For a moment, the academy¡¯s pressures faded, replaced by shared stories and warm camaraderie, ending the day on a lighthearted note. Chapter 16: The First Delve The air shimmered as the teleportation circle activated. In an instant, the academy¡¯s grounds were replaced by a vast, untamed landscape. Jeremy stood with his classmates, all scanning their surroundings with quiet focus. They had arrived on a Tierless world¡ªclassified as such because they did not need to Tier up to be strong enough for its dungeons. Unlike higher-tiered worlds that required higher Tiers and better Skills to survive, the dungeons here were accessible to beginners like them. The landscape stretched wide under a deep purple sky, with dense forests and towering trees rising beneath a deep purple sky. The air felt unnaturally fresh, almost as if untouched by civilization. Beside him, Perci¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement. Marcus¡¯s usual confident smirk had softened into a look of quiet determination, while Mia scanned the horizon with calm intensity. Timothy let out a low whistle. ¡°So, this is the Tierless world, huh? Looks peaceful enough.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let it fool you,¡± Jeremy cautioned, his focus hardening. ¡°We¡¯re here for a reason, and this isn¡¯t the time to relax. ¡± A few paces ahead, Instructor Mira waited, her stern gaze sweeping over them. ¡°This assignment has two purposes,¡± she began, her voice carrying easily across the quiet field. ¡°First, to familiarize yourselves with the workings of dungeons in a controlled, safe environment. And second, to gather 1,500 essence¡ªenough to level a Basic Skill halfway to its maximum.¡± ¡°This Tierless dungeon is classified as a beginner dungeon, meaning that they are essentially harmless,¡± Mira continued, gesturing toward the darkened entrance framed by twisted roots. ¡°The slimes inside cannot hurt you unless you allow one to fully envelop your head. They move slowly¡ªslow enough that simply walking away is sufficient to escape them. They¡¯re also fragile enough that no weapons are required, hence why I did not mention yesterday the need to bring any. A simple kick or even tossing them around will dispatch them easily.¡± Timothy exhaled in relief beside Jeremy. ¡°That sounds manageable.¡± Marcus crossed his arms. ¡°Harmless slimes? Not exactly exciting.¡± Jeremy shared his sentiment, feeling both the pull of curiosity and the letdown of a missed challenge. ¡°All right,¡± Mira instructed, pointing toward the dungeon entrance. ¡°Form your groups and prepare to enter. Remember, this is a lesson in cooperation, focus, and discipline. Treat it seriously.¡± As the groups assembled, she stepped forward, holding a small crystalline device that pulsed faintly with light. Its intricate design caught the eye of many students, including Jeremy, who recognized it as an E-Scanner, a tool used to measure a person¡¯s Essence levels with absolute precision. ¡°Before entering the dungeon,¡± Mira began, her tone sharp and commanding, ¡°each of you will undergo an Essence scan to record your current count. After completing the delve, you will be scanned again to ensure the Essence you gain is properly logged. This is mandatory for all delves during your time at the academy.¡± The students murmured among themselves, some fidgeting nervously, others standing calmly. As the first student stepped forward, Mira raised her hand to quiet the chatter. ¡°Before we begin, let me remind you: Essence is earned, never given. It is humanity¡¯s most valuable resource, and every drop you gain here will reflect your worth.¡± Her words silenced the group. Jeremy noticed a few students stiffen as the seriousness of the statement sank in. The students began lining up to place their hands on the E-Scanner. A faint hum emanated from the device as each student¡¯s Essence count¡ªzero, as expected¡ªlit up on the screen. Mira nodded briskly each time, sending them to wait near the dungeon entrance. When Jeremy¡¯s turn came, he placed his hand on the scanner. The hum resonated through his palm, and the number zero glowed brightly on the screen. Mira gave him a curt nod. ¡°Proceed.¡± He joined Marcus, who had just finished his own scan. ¡°Guess no surprises so far,¡± Marcus murmured, though his tone held a hint of wariness. The line moved quickly until it was nearly finished. Then, as one of the students¡ªa tall boy named Calen¡ªplaced his hand on the device, the number that appeared caused Mira¡¯s sharp eyes to narrow. The screen displayed a staggering 1,200 Essence. Gasps rippled through the group, and Calen visibly tensed. Mira¡¯s gaze snapped to Calen, her eyes narrowing dangerously. ¡°Step aside.¡± Calen¡¯s face went pale. ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know¡ª¡± ¡°Silence,¡± Mira barked, her voice colder than ice. ¡°Explain nothing until I ask. Guards!¡± Two black-uniformed academy guards materialized from the teleportation circle, their expressions stern as they moved toward Calen. ¡°Let me make something very clear,¡± Mira said sharply, her tone cutting through the murmurs. ¡°Receiving Essence illegally is punishable by death. Humanity¡¯s survival depends on the worthy receiving their fair share of Essence. There are no exceptions.¡± Students exchanged wide-eyed glances, the full weight of the academy¡¯s rules striking them like a hammer. ¡°No, please,¡± Calen stammered. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t¡ªI don¡¯t even know how¡ª¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Mira interrupted sharply. ¡°You will be detained and questioned. Guards, take him back to the academy.¡± The guards moved swiftly, securing glowing cuffs around Calen¡¯s wrists. He didn¡¯t resist as they led him toward the teleportation circle. The class watched in silence, the gravity of the moment sinking in.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Jeremy glanced at Marcus, who shook his head grimly. Mira turned back to the group, her gaze sharp and unforgiving. ¡°Let this be a lesson. The academy does not tolerate cheating or shortcuts. Humanity¡¯s survival depends on the responsible use of Essence. Anyone who violates that will face the consequences.¡± She scanned the remaining students, her expression hard as steel. ¡°The rest of you, step forward for your scans.¡± The students filed toward the dungeon entrance, their steps slower, weighed down by the tension left in the wake of Calen¡¯s detention. The darkened entrance loomed ahead, half-hidden by ancient, gnarled roots that twisted around the opening like skeletal fingers. The faint hum of energy emanated from the portal, visible as a faint shimmer in the air, marking the boundary between the world they knew and the dungeon within. ¡°Groups will enter one at a time. Once inside, stick together. Do not attempt to separate from your group. Even a harmless dungeon has risks if you disregard basic protocols. The first group will enter now.¡± Mira motioned to a group of five students, who approached the shimmering portal. As they stepped through, the energy rippled like water disturbed by a stone, and they vanished from sight. The second group followed shortly after. ¡°Next group,¡± She called, gesturing toward Jeremy¡¯s group. Jeremy took a deep breath and stepped forward with his friends. The closer he got to the portal, the more his heart raced. This was his first real step into the unknown, into the life he¡¯d been dreaming about. ¡°Stick together,¡± Mira reminded them as they approached the entrance. ¡°Observe, learn, and most importantly, don¡¯t waste this opportunity.¡± Jeremy glanced at his group, catching each of their eyes in turn. Marcus gave him a curt nod, Perci offered a small smile, Mia remained calm and focused, and Timothy took a steadying breath. They stepped through the portal together.
The sensation was instantaneous and disorienting. One moment, they were in the Tierless world, and the next, they were inside the dungeon. The air was much cooler here, with a dampness that made it harder to breathe. The cavern was dimly lit by moss that coated the walls, casting a green glow. Stalactites dripped water onto the rocky, uneven floor below, creating pools of stagnant water. The faint sound of slow, almost wet movement echoed from deeper within, hinting at the presence of the slimes. Jeremy squinted, his eyes adjusting to the dim light, and caught sight of their first target¡ªa small, quivering, blue slime, its translucent body shifting and wobbling as it moved. ¡°That¡¯s it? Looks easy enough,¡± Marcus muttered. Perci stepped forward, her curiosity overtaking her apprehension. ¡°I guess so. It looks¡­ harmless.¡± Jeremy approached cautiously as the slime wobbled closer at its slow pace. ¡°Harmless or not, let¡¯s not underestimate it. This is still a dungeon.¡± Marcus rolled his eyes but stepped forward, unsheathing a sleek sword he¡¯d brought, despite Mira¡¯s assurance it wasn¡¯t necessary. The blade caught the faint glow of the moss as he raised it, delivering a swift slash to the nearest slime. The creature wobbled for a moment before splitting apart with a wet splat, dissolving into a faint mist of Essence. The shimmering Essence drifted briefly before being automatically drawn to Marcus, disappearing into his body with a faint glow. Marcus froze for a moment, his eyes widening as he felt the surge of Essence for the first time. ¡°That was¡­ incredible.¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Perci asked, stepping closer. He closed his eyes briefly, enjoying the sensation, gripping his sword tighter. ¡°I¡¯m adding it to Swordsmanship,¡± he said, his voice filled with excitement. ¡°Essence collected,¡± Mia murmured, watching him intently. ¡°It¡¯s fascinating to see it happen so clearly. I didn¡¯t think it would be that... intense.¡± Before anyone else could comment, Perci stepped forward, a determined grin on her face. ¡°Alright, let me take a shot.¡± Without hesitation, she sprinted, her movements fluid and precise, the result of her Running kicking in. Reaching the nearest slime, she planted her foot firmly and delivered a powerful kick. The slime flew across the cavern, splattering against the wall with a wet pop. Just like before, the faint mist of Essence swirled briefly before surging into Perci. She stood there for a moment, catching her breath as the Essence settled within her. ¡°Woah,¡± she said, eyes wide with amazement. Marcus crossed his arms, smirking. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re quicker than I expected.¡± Perci stuck her tongue out. ¡°Let me see you kick something with speed like that, Marcus. Running has its perks, you know.¡± Jeremy chuckled as he watched their banter but couldn¡¯t help staring at Perci¡¯s look of awe as she processed her first Essence. She didn¡¯t say it aloud, but the way she straightened and adjusted her stance told him she was already hooked. Timothy crouched to examine the spot where the slime had dissolved, even though no trace of it remained. ¡°So, it really does go straight to the person who kills it.¡± Jeremy nodded, stepping forward. ¡°It also means we can¡¯t rely on anyone else to carry us. We¡¯ve got to earn every drop ourselves.¡± Mia glanced at Timothy. ¡°What about crafters? They don¡¯t usually have combat Skills.¡± Timothy shrugged. ¡°We find ways. Usually, crafters tag along with people they trust. In exchange for gear or potions, they¡¯re helped to land the final blow and get their Essence. ¡± Marcus chuckled lightly. ¡°Makes sense. It¡¯s still within the rules, technically, but it¡¯s gotta be frustrating for people who want to go it alone.¡± Timothy nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why alliances are so important. It¡¯s not just about getting stronger. You have to build relationships too. This system forces people to work together¡ªit helps build trust and teamwork, especially for people who¡¯ll rely on each other outside the academy.¡± Jeremy agreed. ¡°It¡¯s smart. They play to their strengths instead of pretending to be something they¡¯re not. And learning to work as a team¡­ that¡¯s going to matter later, especially when the stakes are higher.¡± The group moved deeper into the dungeon, the faint sound of wet, squelching movements growing louder as more slimes appeared. Jeremy stepped forward, his eyes locking onto a slime wobbling aimlessly a few feet away. It was his turn. He squared his shoulders, took a deep breath, and delivered a sharp kick to the gelatinous creature. The slime flew through the air and splattered against the cavern wall with a wet squelch, dissolving into a faint mist of Essence. For a brief moment, the shimmering Essence hung in the air before surging toward him. Jeremy felt a strange warmth flow into his body, unlike anything he¡¯d experienced before. His heart skipped a beat as the energy settled deep within him, filling him with an exhilarating sense of vitality. Allocate 10 Essence He froze, staring at his hands as if expecting them to glow. So this is what it feels like. His chest tightened with apprehension. The Essence hummed faintly within him, and he knew he needed to make a choice. Chapter 17: Skill and Strain Jeremy took a slow breath, letting the faint hum of Essence settle within him. But where to direct it? The options swirled in his mind, each Skill a part of him, each offering a different path forward. Jeremy closed his eyes, tuning out the faint squelching of nearby slimes and focused on his Status. Jeremy Hoppins Tier - Body 440 Mind 510 Soul 2000 Skills: Cooking - Basic -/10 Introspection - Basic -/10 Memorization - Basic -/10 Multitasking - Basic -/10 Reflexes - Basic -/10 Running - Basic -/10 Universal Equipment Slots - Personal His mind raced. Where should I place it? Introspection? Memorization? Both were tempting choices. But then his gaze flicked to his Body stat, and he hesitated. His Body stat was the lowest of the three, lagging noticeably behind his Mind and Soul. It wasn¡¯t a surprise. The equipment his father had given him skewed his stats. While the boosts made him stronger overall, they¡¯d left Body as the weakest of the three. And then there was the truth that gnawed at him: without his equipment, all of his stats would be zero. His growth was just beginning, and everything he had so far was borrowed. Jeremy¡¯s thoughts turned to his very first Skill, Running. He remembered the joy of unlocking it after one of his coffee runs, the thrill of feeling something awaken within him for the first time. It was a simple Skill, but it symbolized the start of his journey. It had been his first step¡ªliterally and figuratively¡ªand now, as he stood in this dungeon, it felt only fitting that it should also receive his very first Essence. With a deep breath, Jeremy made his decision. Running - Basic Level -/10 - 90 Essence Body - He felt the Essence shift, but there was no physical sensation¡ªno immediate improvement in his body or abilities. Of course, he thought, a hint of self-awareness creeping in. He hadn¡¯t earned nearly enough Essence to level up the Skill yet. Still, placing his first Essence into Running felt significant. It wasn¡¯t flashy, but it was sentimental¡ªthe Skill that symbolized the start of his journey. ¡°You good?¡± Marcus asked, a hint of amusement in his voice. Marcus tilted his head, his brow furrowing. ¡°Where to put it?¡± He looked amused, but there was an edge of curiosity. ¡°Didn¡¯t think it would take you that long.¡± Jeremy shrugged. ¡°Had to think it over,¡± he admitted. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly easy to choose with six Skills.¡± He regretted it the instant the words were out. The group stilled. Perci stepped closer, her eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°Did you just say¡­ six?¡± Her voice was hushed, incredulous. Mia narrowed her eyes, her posture stiffening. ¡°That can¡¯t be right. Most people only have time to get one, maybe two Skills, before they start school.¡± Timothy, silent until now, stood straighter. Jeremy could feel the weight of their attention pressing down on him, and he forced a laugh, scratching his neck. He hadn¡¯t meant to let that slip. ¡°Uh¡­ yeah. Reflexes, Running, Multitasking, Memorization, Cooking, and¡­ uh¡­ Introspection.¡± For a moment, silence stretched around them. Then Marcus burst out laughing, slapping his knee. ¡°Good one, Jeremy. Introspection? Nice try!¡± Perci let out a breath, her shoulders easing as she forced a laugh too, though her expression held a touch of wariness. Mia¡¯s eyes narrowed as she watched him, a hint of scrutiny in her gaze. ¡°You¡¯re joking¡­ right?¡± Jeremy swallowed, forcing a grin. ¡°Yeah. Totally just messing with you,¡± he replied, raising his hands in mock surrender. ¡°Come on¡ªwho¡¯d believe Introspection?¡± Timothy¡¯s expression remained unreadable, though his posture straightened slightly, signaling a quiet interest. ¡°Even so, five Skills? You¡¯re already a step ahead of most of us. Got some kind of family secret method or something? .¡± Masking his unease, Jeremy shrugged, aiming for a casual tone. ¡°Nope. Just natural talent, I guess,¡± he replied, keeping his tone light. ¡°Not my fault I¡¯m good at picking things up fast.¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Inside, though, he thought about the Amulet of Insight displayed in his Status, visible only to him¡ªa reminder that no matter how close they might get as friends, they could never know about it. They must never know about it. Marcus clapped him on the back, easing the tension. ¡°Yeah, but don¡¯t get too cocky. You still have to use them.¡± They resumed walking, the tension easing slightly from Jeremy¡¯s shoulders, though Mia¡¯s gaze still flickered toward him from time to time. Relief mixed with unease, his mind racing with the same question: Did they believe it?
As they moved deeper, the cavern around them narrowed and descended into a series of jagged, slippery steps. The moss-covered floor was slick, shimmering with moisture. The uneven stone walls closed in, scraping against their skin, forcing them to walk in a line. Just ahead, Marcus tested the ground with his foot, frowning. ¡°Watch your step; it¡¯s slippery here.¡± With careful steps forward, Jeremy tested the slick ground, feeling his foot slide slightly on the moss. The ground ahead sloped down further, vanishing into shadows. Perci glanced back at him. ¡°You think this is the only way forward?¡± ¡°Looks like it,¡± Jeremy replied, squinting to see if there was any other path around. He felt the stone with his hand, searching for stable grips. ¡°We¡¯ll just need to go slow. Use the walls for balance if you have to.¡± He gripped the wall as he slowly stepped forward. He guided himself down carefully, motioning for the others to follow. Perci moved behind him, using the wall to steady herself. Just as she shifted her weight, her foot slipped on the slick moss, sending her off balance. Jeremy¡¯s Reflexes kicked in instinctively¡ªbefore he even processed what was happening, his hand shot out, gripping her wrist firmly and pulling her upright. Meanwhile, a misstep from Timothy sent a few small rocks skittering down the passage. He inhaled sharply, steadying himself as he clenched his hand against the wall. ¡°Take it easy,¡± Jeremy said, turning around to offer him a hand. ¡°Just focus on where you¡¯re stepping.¡± They continued down, each step deliberate and slow. Finally, they made it past the slick slope and arrived on more even ground, the cavern opening back up. As he observed the dimly lit path, the weight of navigating the maze-like cavern settled on him¡ªevery corner looked similar, with all walls coated in moss, and the echoing sounds of dripping water only made it harder to gauge direction. Just ahead, Marcus stepped up to another slime, dispatching it with a quick, practiced slash. Mia held back, her focus sharp as she conjured a small fire bolt, launching it at a slime and incinerating it on impact. The Essence swirled toward her, fading into her body with a faint shimmer. Instructor Mira¡¯s instructions from earlier came to mind: "In a dungeon, knowing your environment is essential. Pay attention to landmarks, however small, and track your path. Enemies might move, but patterns often remain.¡± He paused, his eyes scanning for any distinguishable features. A jagged rock here, a particularly dense patch of moss there. His eyes caught a peculiar looking rock protruding from the wall¡ªa perfect marker. He pointed it out to the others. ¡°Let¡¯s use this as a landmark. It¡¯ll help us remember which way we came if we have to backtrack.¡± The group nodded, grateful for something to break the monotony of moss-covered walls. As he mentally noted these, Perci¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully, her head tilting slightly. ¡°Wait,¡± she said, holding up a hand. ¡°Can you guys hear that?¡± They all paused, listening intently. A faint, wet sound echoed from somewhere deeper in the cavern. Perci¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°The slimes, they make that sound every time they move, right? We could use it to track where they are. If we listen carefully, we won¡¯t have to rely just on sight or landmarks.¡± ¡°That¡¯s actually brilliant, Perci,¡± Jeremy said, a smile breaking across his face. ¡°We can use their sounds to stay one step ahead.¡± Marcus nodded, his ears straining to catch the slimes'' movements, while Mia focused on the glow from her fingertips, casting shadows to reveal outlines along the cavern¡¯s edges. As they advanced, he struck down another slime with a swift kick, its Essence swirling into him, the growing pulse of energy driving him forward. He still funneled it into Running, but it still wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°Alright, more it is,¡± he muttered, his determination sharpening. He darted to the next slime. Another kick, another swirl of Essence. The slimes offered little resistance, and soon he found himself weaving through the cavern to strike each new target. ¡°Just a little more,¡± he muttered, the thrill of progress fueling his resolve. He picked up the pace, and one after another, the slimes fell. After several minutes, he felt a slight shift in his body. He checked his Status and saw Running closer to the next level, the Essence count filling up steadily. But there was still more to go. Finally, after landing a swift kick on one last slime, a surge of energy coursed through him. Running - Basic Level 1/10 - 200 Essence Body 1 His pulse quickened as he saw the increase. He¡¯d finally leveled Running. But the satisfaction was short-lived as he considered just how many more Essence points would be needed to advance it further. Each level, he knew, would demand even more Essence. And all his other Skills required the same long process of gathering and growth. His thoughts were interrupted as they moved forward, encountering another cluster of slimes. Mia continued firing precise bolts of flame at the slimes. When they had started, her movements were fluid and controlled, each bolt a clean strike. But as they continued, Jeremy noticed Mia¡¯s movements becoming more rigid. Each bolt she fired took a bit longer to conjure, and her breathing had become quicker. The intensity in her gaze was dimming, even as she tried to keep up the rhythm. ¡°Mia, you alright?¡± Perci asked, a note of worry creeping into her voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Mia¡¯s voice was clipped as she hurled another bolt forward. It struck a slime dead-on, but the glow in her eyes seemed dimmer. Perci exchanged a worried look with Jeremy. ¡°Mia, maybe just kick a few. You don¡¯t need to use magic on every single one, you know? Save some energy.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need to rest. I can handle it.¡± ¡°Look,¡± Jeremy spoke gently, his hand resting on her shoulder as he tried to reassure her. ¡°This isn¡¯t a sprint. We¡¯ve got a long way to go, and you don¡¯t want to burn yourself out.¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m fine!¡± Mia snapped, though her voice wavered. Another slime wobbled into view, and she raised her hand again. The fire bolt she conjured flared brighter this time, the effort drawing a sharp breath from her lips as she sent it hurtling toward her target. The slime exploded into mist, its Essence rushing into her, but her knees buckled slightly before she steadied herself. The group exchanged uneasy glances, but Mia stepped forward, determination blazing in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not stopping now,¡± she said under her breath, her voice barely audible over the wet squelch of more slimes approaching. Despite her evident exhaustion, Mia¡¯s resolve seemed only to harden. ¡°I don¡¯t need to stop. I can handle a few slimes,¡± she muttered, her voice determined. Her hand shot up, flames dancing at her fingertips in an erratic glow. This time, the glow of her magic flickered erratically, but she ignored it, summoning another bolt. Jeremy opened his mouth to call out to her, but the fire in her palm suddenly surged. With a roar, a massive fire bolt erupted from her hand, much more intense than anything she had cast before. It tore through a group of slimes, obliterating them in a flash of light that illuminated the entire cavern. The heat was overwhelming, forcing the others to shield their faces as the air crackled with residual energy. When the light faded, the slimes were gone¡ªbut Mia stood frozen in place, her arms trembling violently. ¡°Mia?¡± Jeremy called with alarm, she swayed on her feet. She turned her head toward him, her face pale. Her lips moved, but no sound came out before her legs collapsed. ¡°Mia!¡± Jeremy lunged forward, his heart racing as she crumpled to the ground, her body limp. Chapter 18: Friends Through Fire The cave¡¯s dim light framed Mia¡¯s motionless form on the ground. Her arms were limp at her sides and her face was ghostly pale. For a moment, everything around Jeremy blurred. All he could see was Alicia, crumpled on the ground, smiling at him. Now, staring down at Mia, a similar panic swelled up inside him. Jeremy¡¯s hands shook as he reached toward Mia, a helpless feeling crawling up his spine. He felt small, like back with Alicia. All he wanted was to shout for someone to make it stop. Why does this keep happening? His eyes watered, and he blinked hard to stay in control. "Jeremy! Hey, snap out of it!" A firm hand gripped his shoulder, and Jeremy jerked back to the present. Marcus stood there, his face tense but focused, his eyes holding Jeremy¡¯s with a fierce steadiness. ¡°Breathe, alright? Breathe. She¡¯s still here. We¡¯re going to help her. But I need you to focus.¡± Jeremy blinked hard, the pounding in his head slowly fading as Marcus¡¯s words broke through his fog of panic. He sucked in a shaky breath, nodding slightly, trying to pull himself together. Alicia was gone, but Mia was still here, and she needed him now. Marcus gave him a reassuring squeeze before letting go. ¡°We¡¯re getting her out of here,¡± he said, voice steady and determined. ¡°You¡¯ve got Memorization, right? Lead us out of here, man. We¡¯re counting on you.¡± Swallowing hard, Jeremy nodded again. ¡°Y-Yeah. Okay.¡± His voice still shook, but he forced himself to think clearly, to picture the path they¡¯d taken. He could feel the others watching him, anxious and hopeful. He called up every detail of their route and the landmarks they¡¯d noted, even the faint scratch marks along the walls. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, taking a steadying breath. ¡°I¡¯ve got it. Let¡¯s go.¡± With a last worried glance at Mia, Jeremy set a brisk but careful pace, the others falling in line behind him, Timothy and Marcus carefully supporting Mia between them. They moved as quietly as possible through the cavern, for once not wanting to encounter slimes. The tension hung thick around them, pressing in with every step. Jeremy¡¯s mind was filled with details and landmarks he¡¯d forced himself to memorize, every twist and turn replaying in his head in reverse as he guided them towards the exit. He felt the slickness of the moss under his feet but tried not to let it distract him. Then, they reached a familiar-looking stone jutting out from the wall, and Jeremy felt a flicker of relief¡ªthey were on the right track. But as they rounded the next corner, his heart sank. Another identical stone stuck out from the wall ahead, looking exactly like the last one. His pulse quickened, and he hesitated, doubt prickling at him. Had he taken a wrong turn? Was this really the same stone? ¡°Um¡­ Jeremy, are we sure we¡¯re going the right way?¡± Perci¡¯s voice broke through the quiet, her gaze darting around the shadowy path. ¡°I¡­ I think so,¡± he replied, but he could feel the uncertainty in his own voice. He forced himself to stare hard at the stone, willing it to be different somehow. But it remained the same¡ªthe same rough edges, the same angle jutting out, and just as blank as every other one. Jeremy¡¯s mind raced, desperately combing through every detail he could recall. They¡¯d marked turns, looked for scrapes along the walls, tried to memorize every little thing, and yet, here they were, each corner mocking them with another stone that looked just like the last. His confidence wavered with each step, the darkness pressing in tighter, as if to make him feel how very lost they could become in here. He bit down on his lip, panic bubbling up as he tried to steady himself. Mia needed help, and they couldn¡¯t afford to keep getting turned around. He strained his memory harder, closing his eyes to force the path back into his mind, sorting through every angle and turn, hoping something would click. After a few agonizing moments, he noticed a tiny, faint scratch along the edge of one of the stones, barely visible under the dim light. His heart leapt¡ªit was what he¡¯d been looking for, a tiny detail that distinguished it from all the others. ¡°This way,¡± he murmured, his voice steadier now, gesturing forward with a newfound sense of certainty. The group pressed on, carefully navigating up the narrow moss-covered steps they had previously gone down. Eventually, they made it to the glowing portal, where help was just on the other side.
As they emerged from the dungeon, Jeremy¡¯s eyes quickly searched the landscape, spotting Instructor Mira near the entrance with a few other students that had gone into their own instances of the dungeon. The moment Mira saw them, her gaze narrowed, instantly reading the exhaustion and urgency on their faces. ¡°Mira!¡± Jeremy called, his voice hoarse. ¡°Mia¡­ she¡¯s¡­¡± Mira crossed the distance between them in swift strides, her eyes settling on Mia, who was pale and slumped against Timothy¡¯s shoulder. Without a word, Mira knelt beside her, checking her pulse and gently laying a hand over Mia¡¯s chest to assess her soul. Her expression remained impassive, but a flicker of concern crossed her eyes. After a long pause, Mira spoke, her voice calm with concern. ¡°She¡¯s used up too much of her Soul.¡± Mira¡¯s hand emitted a faint glow as she sent stabilizing pulses of energy into Mia¡¯s body. Gradually, Mia stirred, her eyelids fluttering as she regained a semblance of consciousness, though she still looked weak and drained. Once Mia seemed stable, Mira turned her focus back to the group. Her gaze swept over each of them, sharp and assessing. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked, her voice low, though laced with an undeniable sternness. Jeremy shifted uneasily under her scrutiny, glancing briefly at his friends. ¡°She kept pushing herself,¡± he admitted. ¡°We told her to stop, but she wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°All of you have been taught never to train magic unsupervised. This isn''t just a policy, it''s survival,¡± Mira replied, her tone firm but concerned, her gaze holding his steadily. ¡°I remember a group of promising students who thought they could experiment with magic in a dungeon¡ªonly one of them made it back. The rest completely consumed their souls. Mia should have known better than to push herself, yes, but so should all of you.¡± She paused, her eyes scanning each of them with a deep disappointment. ¡°Magic is not a game, nor is it something you can handle casually. When a member of your group is about to kill themselves, it¡¯s your responsibility to look out for each other, to make sure they stop before they reach this point. I thought I was dealing with young adults here, students who understood the importance of their training and the dangers of overstepping.¡± Her gaze hardened. ¡°But clearly, I see now that there''s still a lot for you all to learn about responsibility.¡± Her words hung in the air, heavy with reprimand, each syllable carrying the weight of her disappointment. Jeremy swallowed hard, the shame mixing with frustration¡ªpart of him wanted to shout back, to defend himself, but he knew she was right. They should have forced Mia to stop when she they knew that she was faltering. Marcus clenched his jaw, while Perci''s gaze dropped to the ground, her shoulders slumping. He glanced at Mia, who was slowly sitting up, supported by Perci and Marcus, looking equally chastised and grateful. Mira¡¯s gaze softened slightly as she looked at Mia, but she remained firm. ¡°Training magic requires knowing your limits,¡± Mira continued, her voice carrying authority. ¡°I know you all have the potential to be great, but it''s important to recognize when to pull back. You¡¯re all here to train, yes, but training doesn¡¯t mean blindly pushing yourselves until you break. I don¡¯t care how strong or skilled you think you are; there¡¯s a reason your teachers are here¡ªto monitor, to guide, and to prevent stupidity like this.¡± She fixed each of them with a steely gaze, making sure they understood the gravity of her words. Mia looked away, shame evident on her face as she murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t want to slow anyone down.¡± Jeremy felt guilt in his chest. He clenched his fists, determined not to let something like this happen again. He needed to be better¡ªmore aware, more responsible for his team. ¡°This isn¡¯t about slowing down, Mia,¡± Mira replied, her voice softening only a fraction. ¡°It¡¯s about staying alive and being responsible¡ªnot just for yourself, but for your entire team. You should have listened to your team.¡± Mira¡¯s gaze shifted back to the rest of the group, her eyes lingering on each of them in turn. ¡°Had you not gotten here in time for me to stabilize her, the last of Mia¡¯s Soul would have been consumed. She would be dead right now.¡± Mira straightened, looking at all of them with a hint of disappointment. She opened her mouth as if to say more but then paused, her gaze softening slightly. Before she could continue, Jeremy stepped forward, his voice quiet but determined. "We won''t go back to the dungeon today, Mira. We need to be here for Mia. We''ll take this as a lesson and stick together." The rest of the group nodded in agreement, each of them looking resolute. Mira studied their faces, and after a moment, her expression softened into a gentle nod. Her gaze held a sense of understanding and encouragement. "Very well. Make sure you learn from this experience." The group felt a mix of relief that Mia was safe and a shared sense of responsibility, knowing they had made the right decision.
After Mira¡¯s scolding and their early retirement from the dungeon, Jeremy and his friends gathered in his suite. The quiet weighed on them as they replayed Mira¡¯s words and the close call that had shaken them all. Mia, still pale but slowly recovering, stared at the floor, her expression flickering between embarrassment and frustration. Jeremy, his heart still pounding from earlier, couldn¡¯t remove the image of her collapsing from his mind. Every time he thought about it, flashes of Alicia¡¯s last moments haunted him, twisting his stomach. Glancing at Mia, he murmured, ¡°I should¡¯ve... I should¡¯ve done something sooner. I mean, we all saw you were getting tired.¡± Mia looked up, regret on her face. ¡°Honestly? I wouldn¡¯t have listened,¡± she admitted, trying to sound tougher than she felt. ¡°I thought I could handle it, you know? I needed to push myself.¡± Jeremy frowned, not quite understanding. ¡°But¡­ why push so hard? They were just slimes.¡± Mia¡¯s gaze dropped to her hands, flexing her fingers as though she could still feel the warmth of fire. ¡°My mom¡­ she specialized in Fire,¡± she murmured, her voice softening. ¡°She went off to war, but¡­ she didn¡¯t make it back.¡± She swallowed, her voice a barely audible whisper. ¡°I wanted to be like her.¡± The group fell silent, each absorbing her words. Slowly, Perci stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Mia, pulling her into a tight hug. ¡°You don¡¯t have to prove anything to us, Mia,¡± she said gently. ¡°We¡¯re your friends. You¡¯re already enough.¡± Mia relaxed into the hug, relief in her expression. The three boys, caught off guard, exchanged awkward glances before stepping forward, each of them patting her shoulder or back in a clumsy attempt at comfort. Marcus mumbled, ¡°Yeah, we get it. But you know, next time¡­ maybe take it easier?¡± Jeremy, his gaze dropping, nodded in agreement. ¡°I know I should¡¯ve stepped in sooner, even if it made you mad,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to be a team, so we should look out for each other.¡± Perci pulled back slightly, looking around at the others. ¡°After today, I think we all know each other a bit better. Next time, we¡¯ll step in when someone¡¯s pushing too hard, even if it feels awkward.¡± Mia sighed, regret lingering in her eyes. ¡°I wanted to live up to my mom¡­ but I get it. That was stupid.¡± She offered them a small, sheepish smile. ¡°I won¡¯t do that again.¡± Marcus gave Jeremy a light punch on the shoulder. ¡°We all messed up a bit, yeah, but we did get you out, Mia. That counts for something.¡± Jeremy¡¯s shoulders finally started to relax. ¡°Yeah. Next time¡­ we¡¯ll be better.¡± Perci broke it with a small smile. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough serious talk! We¡¯re in this amazing suite, remember?¡± Marcus grinned, looking around at the spacious room. ¡°She¡¯s right. If there¡¯s anything that¡¯ll make us feel better, it¡¯s this place.¡± Timothy chuckled, gazing out at the view from the balcony. ¡°Yeah, this suite¡¯s pretty amazing. We might as well enjoy it.¡± Even Mia managed a smile, her earlier embarrassment fading. As they settled in, relaxing on the suite¡¯s plush furniture, Perci leaned forward, a gleam of curiosity in her eyes. ¡°So¡­ Essence. Where did we all end up today?¡± ¡°I ended up with around 900,¡± Marcus admitted, rubbing his shoulder with a sheepish grin. Timothy nodded. ¡°Same here. I¡¯m at 950.¡± His voice carried a hint of frustration as he stretched his legs out. ¡°We¡¯ll have to make up for today¡¯s loss of time somehow.¡± Perci raised an eyebrow, glancing at Jeremy. ¡°What about you, Jeremy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at 1,000. I used it to level up Running to four.¡± Jeremy replied, looking at his own Status. Running - Basic Level 4/10 - 500 Essence Body 4 ¡°It¡¯s not bad progress at all,¡± Perci said. She glanced around at the others. ¡°Even though we didn¡¯t reach the quota today, I think it was a lesson we needed.¡± They all murmured in agreement, the weight of the day¡¯s events settling between them. Chapter 19: Familiar Faces The next day began with excitement as the group headed towards their first weaponry class¡ªthe only mandatory course at the academy, designed to make sure every student unlocks at least one weapon Skill . As such, while their previous dungeon delving class had smaller class sizes, this time everyone will be taking the class together. As they stepped inside the training hall, they were greeted by a sleek, high-tech interior that was a far cry from the academy¡¯s traditional looks. Transparent panels lined the walls, displaying rows upon rows of weapons¡ªswords, spears, maces, axes, and even a few strange, exotic ones Jeremy couldn¡¯t name. Holographic projections floated above each, giving animated demonstrations of techniques and strikes. Jeremy¡¯s gaze lingered on the display, a mix of wonder and intimidation swelling within him. Stationed at intervals around the room were combat dummies designed to simulate real opponents and automatically repair themselves after each strike. Nearby, Marcus looked just as impressed, and even Timothy, usually reserved, had a spark of excitement in his eyes. Jeremy glanced around the room and spotted a familiar red-haired figure¡ªhis brother, Andrew, standing off to the side. Jeremy grinned, motioning for his friends to follow. ¡°Come on, let me introduce you to my brother.¡± Andrew looked up as they approached, giving Jeremy and his friends a polite nod, though a flicker of something else¡ªmaybe a hint of bitterness¡ªshowed in his eyes. ¡°Andrew, meet Marcus, Perci, Mia, and Timothy,¡± Jeremy said. ¡°Nice to meet you all,¡± Andrew replied, keeping his tone friendly but reserved. He met Jeremy¡¯s gaze, managing a faint smile. ¡°Guess we¡¯ll be in class together after all, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t realize we¡¯d both have weaponry at the same time,¡± Jeremy replied, a hint of excitement in his voice. He glanced at Marcus with a grin. ¡°Better watch out. My brother¡¯s here to give us all some competition.¡± Andrew rolled his eyes, shrugging. ¡°I¡¯m just here to learn. Same as everyone else.¡± Before Jeremy could reply, movement at the front of the room caught his attention. Mr. Hendrikson stood there, adjusting a longsword at his waist. Jeremy nudged Andrew, eyes widening in surprise. ¡°Wait¡­ isn¡¯t that¡ª¡± ¡°Mr. Hendrikson?¡± Andrew finished, looking equally baffled. Mr. Hendrikson smirked at their stares and clapped his hands to get the group¡¯s attention. ¡°Welcome to weaponry training, first years,¡± he called, his voice carrying easily across the room. ¡°I¡¯m Paul Hendrikson, and I¡¯ll be your general weaponry instructor throughout your time at the academy.¡± Jeremy¡¯s shock deepened. He¡¯d known Mr. Hendrikson was skilled¡ªhis father wouldn¡¯t have trusted him otherwise¡ªbut he¡¯d never thought of him as an academy-level instructor. Hendrikson¡¯s expression turned serious as he surveyed the room. ¡°I see a few familiar faces looking a little shocked,¡± he began, one brow arched. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve heard a story or two about me. They call me ¡®The One-Man Legion¡¯.¡± A few students exchanged glances, intrigued. ¡°With a few well-chosen Skills, I¡¯ve trained to Advanced with just about everything you see here,¡± he said, gesturing to the variety of weapons throughout the room. ¡°Maybe not enough to single-handedly win a war, but more than enough to whip a bunch of brats like you into shape. Let¡¯s just say I¡¯ve got... ¡®extra hands¡¯ stationed across the universe, all hard at work.¡± Mr. Hendrikson paused, scanning the eager faces, and with a subtle gesture, the room was instantly filled with identical versions of him, each one locking onto a student. Jeremy blinked as a clone materialized next to him, making him wonder which was the real Hendrikson. ¡°With these ¡®extra hands¡¯,¡± the first Mr. Hendrikson continued, his clones mirroring his movements, ¡°you''ll each receive personal instruction. I expect you all to pick up the basics quickly because I¡¯ll be right here beside you, watching every move you make.¡± Jeremy¡¯s mind raced as he processed what he just saw. His father had mentioned Mr. Hendrikson¡¯s Multitasking before, even calling it one of the highest rarities he knew of personally. He began to understand what his father had meant. Multiple clones of himself, all across the universe? Jeremy could hardly wrap his mind around it¡ªthis was on a whole other level. ¡°Let¡¯s get into specifics,¡± Hendrikson continued, pacing in front of the class. ¡°For this year, your goal is simple: you must unlock at least one weapon Skill to pass. Learning to use a single weapon, even at Basic, is crucial. But for those of you with greater ambitions¡­¡± His gaze settled on Jeremy and then drifted over the others, his eyes twinkling. ¡°If you aim to be at the top of this class, there¡¯s more to consider. As with all your other classes, the top achievers for the month will earn dungeon quotas. I will be judging you based on the rarity of your weapon Skill.¡± Jeremy felt a buzz of excitement in the air as the other students murmured among themselves. Hendrikson raised a hand to quiet them. ¡°If there¡¯s a tie, and more than one of you unlocks a weapon Skill of the same rarity, then you¡¯ll settle it with a duel,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯ll need skill, endurance, and grit if you want to claim the top spot. Just understand, the journey there will be anything but easy.¡± Jeremy clenched his fists, a thrill rushing through him. This was his chance to prove himself, not just to his friends, but to himself as well.
As the students spread out across the expansive training hall, each clone of Mr. Hendrikson moved into place beside their assigned student, their focused gazes sweeping over the eager faces before them. The ¡°One-Man Legion¡± was already at work, with every clone carrying the same confident stride and intense presence. "So, Jeremy," the clone said casually, crossing his arms, "have you decided on a weapon?"Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Jeremy felt his cheeks flush slightly under the clone¡¯s stare. ¡°Uh, well¡­ I was thinking, maybe, I could learn all the weapons?¡± The clone raised an eyebrow, amused. ¡°All the weapons?¡± He let out a low chuckle. ¡°Ambitious, aren¡¯t you? But here¡¯s some advice: master one weapon before dreaming about the rest. Or better yet¡ªtry being the top of the class first.¡± Chastened, Jeremy nodded, swallowing back his retort. He quickly scanned the rows of weaponry displayed along the far wall. His gaze landed on the spear¡ªits sleek, tapered blade reflecting the ambient light in the training hall. ¡°I¡¯ll start with the spear,¡± he said firmly, meeting Hendrikson¡¯s gaze. The clone nodded approvingly. ¡°Good choice. A spear requires balance, patience, and a lot of practice. Many think it¡¯s only about thrusting, but you¡¯ll find that every inch of it, from tip to shaft, can be a weapon.¡± He gestured for Jeremy to pick one up. It was heavier than he expected, and as he adjusted his grip, he felt his hand slip slightly along the smooth wood. Mr. Hendrikson¡¯s clone took hold of Jeremy¡¯s shoulders, adjusting his stance until he was grounded. ¡°First rule: don¡¯t let the weapon control you. You control it. Now, bring it down into a guard stance.¡± Jeremy followed the instructions, lowering the spear to shoulder height, his feet positioned wide for stability. The clone circled him, assessing each part of his form before making another adjustment to his grip and shoulder position. ¡°Now, thrust.¡± Jeremy took a deep breath and thrust forward, his movements stiff and uncertain. The spear wobbled slightly in his hands, and the clone chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not a battering ram, Hoppins. Focus on fluidity, not brute force. Remember, the spear can be as much about precision as it is about power. And loosen up your grip; it should feel like an extension of you, not a broomstick.¡± Jeremy nodded, trying again. With each attempt, he loosened his grip, focusing on control. His Multitasking kicked in, letting him divide his focus between his stance and the spear¡¯s balance. As he practiced, Jeremy glanced at his friends scattered throughout the hall. Marcus was nearby, wielding a sword with practiced ease under the guidance of another clone. Having already unlocked Swordsmanship, Marcus¡¯s movements were smoother and more controlled, his swings landing with a confidence that made him stand out among the others. It was clear he was a step ahead, his strikes precise and fluid compared to Jeremy¡¯s more hesitant moves. Mia had chosen a bow, yesterday¡¯s exhaustion seemingly forgotten as she drew back the string with surprising strength and focus, her eyes narrowing as she aimed. Timothy, on the other hand, worked with a hammer, each swing producing a distinct whooshing sound as he struggled to control its considerable weight. Perci, however, had chosen something entirely different: daggers. Positioned near a series of training dummies, she practiced with two slender, sharp blades, her movements swift. She lunged in and out of the dummies¡¯ range, each strike aiming for precision over brute force. Just beyond them, Andrew practiced with a mace. Jeremy watched as his brother moved through basic strikes, his red hair falling into his eyes as he focused intently on his footwork. There was a familiar intensity in Andrew¡¯s expression¡ªa mix of determination and subtle frustration¡ªthat Jeremy recognized all too well. As he watched his friends tackle their chosen weapons, Jeremy felt both inspired and slightly intimidated. The room pulsed with the sound of focused strikes and quiet murmurs. But when his own turn came, all his doubts faded as he fixed his grip on the spear, fully absorbed in Hendrikson''s calm, patient instructions. The clone stood by Jeremy, watching intently. ¡°Now, I want you to work on balance. The spear is only as effective as your footing.¡± Jeremy returned to his own practice, gradually feeling more at ease with the spear. The clone watched intently, offering calm, precise instructions. As Jeremy¡¯s focus deepened, the hall¡¯s sounds faded into the background.
After the intense training session, Hendrikson gathered the group back at the center of the hall. His clones seamlessly merged back into one, leaving the original standing before them with his arms crossed, scrutinizing the students. ¡°Listen up,¡± he called, his voice silencing the entire hall. ¡°Starting next week, we¡¯ll be having weekly duels as part of this class.¡± Excitement rippled through the students, mingled with nervous whispers. Jeremy¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the thrill of competition. ¡°These duels aren¡¯t just to see who¡¯s the strongest,¡± Hendrikson continued. ¡°It¡¯s to test your progress, your strategy, and your adaptability. In a duel, you¡¯ll need more than just raw strength. You¡¯ll develop your combat knowledge in these fights. Each of you will be paired with someone of similar skill, and as the weeks go on, the matches will become more challenging.¡± Marcus¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of the duels, and he leaned over to Jeremy, whispering, ¡°Finally, a chance to prove myself in front of everyone.¡± Jeremy smirked, nudging him. ¡°I think we¡¯re all ready to give it a shot.¡± Hendrikson raised a hand to quiet the chatter. ¡°Let me make myself clear¡ªthese duels are mandatory. If you want to have a chance of unlocking a weapon Skill, you¡¯ll need to demonstrate the ability to use your weapon against an actual opponent. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re scared, if you feel underprepared, or if you¡¯d rather be watching from the sidelines. You¡¯ll be fighting.¡± Jeremy glanced over at Andrew, who was watching him with a calm, steady look. His brother didn¡¯t say anything, but the slight nod he gave was enough. It wasn¡¯t just encouragement¡ªit was a challenge, one that said, Show me what you¡¯ve got. ¡°One last thing,¡± Hendrikson added, his gaze sweeping over the students. ¡°These duels are not a free-for-all. You will fight with discipline and respect, following the rules I set. I¡¯ll be watching each of you closely, and any lack of control will be met with consequences. Got it?¡± A chorus of nods and affirmations spread through the hall. Jeremy clenched his hands around his spear, glancing around at his friends. They had expressions ranging from excitement to mild apprehension, but one thing was clear: they were all ready for the challenge. As the class was dismissed, the group regrouped, buzzing with anticipation. ¡°Weekly duels,¡± Marcus said, grinning wide. ¡°This is going to be awesome.¡± ¡°Awesome if you don¡¯t get knocked flat on your back,¡± Perci teased, nudging him with her elbow. Timothy, though quieter, managed a smile. ¡°It¡¯ll definitely help us improve. I mean, there¡¯s no better way to learn than by sparring with someone who¡¯s trying to beat you.¡± Mia nodded, her earlier exhaustion forgotten. ¡°I think it¡¯ll be good for us. Besides, it¡¯ll help with confidence in using our weapons.¡± Andrew, standing slightly apart but listening intently, gave a small nod, his face thoughtful yet eager. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it too,¡± he said quietly. As they left the hall, the upcoming challenge felt less daunting and more like an opportunity¡ªa chance for each of them to prove their growing strength and skill. Chapter 20: Swords, Skills, and Sandwiches After the tough morning session, the group headed to the dining hall, walking slowly, sore and exhausted. Their muscles still ached from the class, but their chatter buzzed with excitement. Each of them had faced the unique challenges of their chosen weapons, and their conversations quickly centered on their experience. As they stepped into the dining hall, the group was greeted by the sight of an expansive room filled with a warm hum of voices and the clinking of dishes. Windows lined one wall, stretching up to a high ceiling, offering a beautiful view of the academy grounds. Long, dark-wood tables filled the room, arranged in neat rows. At the far end of the hall, a buffet area had been set up, with steaming trays of food that seemed to rest on invisible stands. Plates of vegetables, sliced meats, and assorted grains created a rich aroma that spread throughout the room. Food trays floated over from the buffet to the tables, responding to a call or wave. Jeremy found the sight fascinating; back home, he¡¯d never seen anything like this level of convenience, and it reminded him that the academy wasn¡¯t just a place of training¡ªit was a blend of magic and technology designed to support their every need. As they moved through the crowded dining hall, their steps slowed by the morning¡¯s intense training session, a murmur swept over some nearby tables. Heads turned, and more than a few curious glances drifted toward them. Jeremy noticed right away, his lips twitching into a small, playful smile as he shot his brother a sidelong glance. ¡°Guess we¡¯re already famous,¡± Jeremy whispered with a grin, clearly enjoying the quiet buzz their arrival was creating. He straightened up slightly, his gaze sweeping across the hall as he nodded politely to a few of the older students who were openly staring. ¡°Hey, maybe we¡¯re making an impression already,¡± he added, his tone light but carrying a bit of pride. Andrew, on the other hand, kept his gaze trained firmly on his feet, his shoulders drawn in as he avoided eye contact with anyone who looked their way. ¡°Or maybe they just¡­ know the family name,¡± he murmured under his breath, casting a glance over his shoulder as if hoping the attention would somehow disappear. Marcus, catching onto the dynamic between the brothers, nudged Jeremy with an amused smile. ¡°Well, they know the name now,¡± he teased, clearly entertained by Jeremy¡¯s enjoyment of the attention and Andrew¡¯s clear discomfort. ¡°Who knows, maybe we¡¯ll have the whole academy talking about us by the end of the year.¡± Jeremy chuckled, throwing his arm around Marcus¡¯s shoulders in a friendly gesture. ¡°That¡¯s the idea,¡± he replied confidently. ¡°We might as well show them that the Hoppins brothers didn¡¯t come here just to blend in.¡± His gaze flicked to Andrew, who managed a brief, tight smile but kept his gaze down. As they settled into their seats, Perci leaned over, giving Andrew a reassuring nudge. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry about it. People will get used to you guys soon enough. Probably just a lot of curiosity since you¡¯re both new.¡± Andrew nodded, his voice quiet. ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s just a lot of eyes, I guess.¡± He glanced around, shifting uncomfortably. ¡°I mean, I got used to people knowing the name, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m always comfortable with it.¡± He shot Jeremy a quick look, a mixture of resignation and quiet understanding in his expression. ¡°Guess it just comes with being a Hoppins.¡± ¡°Food¡¯s here!¡± Perci announced, cutting through the conversation, and as if on cue, a magical tray floated to their table, landing with a small clink. Plates of food appeared before them, perfectly portioned and still warm, and the group dug in.
Moments later, as they continued eating, Marcus let out a sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Hendrikson can clone himself like that,¡± he said, shaking his head in amazement. ¡°One version of him is intimidating enough.¡± Perci nodded, rubbing her wrist. ¡°Did you see the way his clone corrected my grip? It was like he knew exactly what I was doing wrong before I even messed up.¡± Jeremy nodded, barely touching his food as his mind replayed his struggle with the spear. He glanced at Mia, who was absently tracing the rim of her drink, deep in thought. ¡°You looked pretty focused with that bow,¡± he said, trying to draw her out. Mia¡¯s smile widened just a little. ¡°The bow¡¯s harder than it looks, but it¡¯s perfect for what I want. Fire works best at a distance, so if I learn to use a bow, I¡¯ll have another tool to use from farther back,¡± she explained, a spark of determination flickering in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve got a long way to go if I want to actually unlock it as a Skill, though.¡± She glanced at her friends, her resolve clear. Marcus chuckled, a competitive gleam in his eye. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re aiming for mastery, then I¡¯ll make sure my sword stay sharp enough to give you some competition.¡± The friendly rivalry between Mia and Marcus brought out a smile in Jeremy, who leaned back, still thinking about the spear. The thrill of working towards unlocking his first weapon Skill had ignited something deep within Jeremy, a drive to prove himself that went beyond competition. It wasn¡¯t just about being the best¡ªit was about living up to the Hoppins family name, showing the academy and himself that he could carry on their legacy. The memory of Hendrikson¡¯s clone reprimanding him for his ambition lingered in his mind, but it only fueled his drive further. ¡°Think you¡¯ll stick with the spear, Jeremy?¡± Timothy asked, breaking into his thoughts. Jeremy looked up, nodding. ¡°Yeah, I think I will. For now,¡± he added with a smirk. ¡°One step at a time. First, I¡¯ll unlock the Skill¡ªand then, who knows?¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The others laughed, nodding along with his enthusiasm. Marcus grinned, folding his arms with a playful glint in his eye. ¡°Just be warned¡ªI¡¯ve already unlocked Swordsmanship,¡± he said with a hint of teasing. ¡°So don¡¯t expect me to go easy on you if we ever have to spar.¡± Jeremy smirked in return. ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t dream of it, Marcus. Just don¡¯t get too comfortable at the top.¡± ¡°Oh, so now we¡¯re all competing?¡± Timothy laughed, raising an eyebrow. ¡°I guess I better make friends with this hammer then. It¡¯s a beast to control, but if I can get it to do what I want, I¡¯ll be unstoppable.¡± ¡°How about a friendly bet then? First one to unlock their Skill, everyone has to share their dessert with¡±, Perci chimed in. Jeremy¡¯s eyes lit up at the thought of dessert. ¡°You¡¯re on! But don¡¯t be surprised when you give me your dessert.¡± Perci smirked, unfazed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure, Jeremy. Just start planning on handing over yours.¡± The group shared a laugh, the playful challenge adding a new layer of motivation to their training. ¡°Alright,¡± Jeremy said, grinning. ¡°Let¡¯s see who can actually pull it off. But remember, there¡¯s more to this than just being the fastest. We¡¯ve got to really master it.¡± Mia raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t plan on just unlocking the Skill¡ªI want to actually be good at it.¡± Marcus nodded, meeting her gaze. ¡°Then let¡¯s make it a real challenge. By the end of the year, let¡¯s see who¡¯s not just unlocked their Skill but has advanced the furthest. Deal?¡± They all exchanged looks, each feeling the thrill of the friendly rivalry. This wasn¡¯t just about passing the class¡ªit was about pushing themselves and each other hard to see what they were really capable of. And as they talked and laughed, they knew that this rivalry would only strengthen their bond as they navigated the challenges of the academy together. Jeremy noticed his brother¡¯s silence, who had only been occasionally glancing up from his plate, and offered an encouraging smile. ¡°Hey, Andrew,¡± Jeremy started, nudging him gently. ¡°What did you think of the training?¡± The group¡¯s attention turned to Andrew, and he looked up, slightly caught off guard but pleasantly surprised. He gave a small smile, then shrugged. ¡°Well, I went with the mace,¡± he said slowly, his voice polite and measured as he gauged their reactions. ¡°Figured it might be a good starting point¡ªsimple, not as flashy as a sword but gives a bit more weight.¡± Marcus nodded with approval. ¡°Good choice, man! Maces are no joke if you know how to use them. Bet you¡¯ll be crushing slimes with it in no time.¡± Andrew grinned. ¡°Thanks, Marcus. I think Hendrikson¡¯s clone was ready to step in every other minute to stop me from, you know, just¡­ flailing.¡± Perci laughed, the sound infectious. ¡°You¡¯re not alone in that! I thought I was going to nail a solid stance until Hendrikson swooped in and told me I was holding the thing like I was¡­ his words¡­ ¡®setting up a tent¡¯.¡± She rolled her eyes dramatically, and they all laughed, even Andrew. Encouraged by the warmth from the group, Andrew continued. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the mace to be so tricky. I thought it¡¯d be easier to manage since it¡¯s not as precise as a sword or as long as a spear, but it¡¯s a whole different challenge.¡± His voice softened slightly as he added, ¡°It was kind of nerve-wracking watching everyone dive right in. They all knew what they were doing, and I was over here just...winging it. ¡± Jeremy¡¯s gaze softened, sensing the hint of doubt behind Andrew¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re doing great, Andrew. It¡¯s all about finding your footing at first, you know?¡± He offered his brother a reassuring nod, and the rest of the group nodded along. ¡°Yeah,¡± Mia added, looking at him with an encouraging smile. ¡°You¡¯ve got a good eye for the mace. I noticed it when we were training¡ªyou¡¯ve got that natural caution that¡¯s perfect for working with something like that.¡± Andrew¡¯s expression lightened, visibly encouraged by their words. He glanced around, his eyes reflecting a mix of gratitude and newfound confidence. ¡°Thanks, guys,¡± he murmured. ¡°Guess I just needed to hear that. I¡¯ll keep at it, then.¡± Timothy clapped him on the shoulder, nearly making Andrew spill his drink. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! We¡¯re all figuring it out together. You¡¯re part of the team, so don¡¯t sweat it.¡± They returned to eating, but Jeremy noticed Andrew¡¯s quiet smile as he finally joined their chatter, his shoulders relaxed for once. It felt as though some of the tension that had always hung between them had lifted, even if just a little.
As the lunch period began to wind down, Perci raised her glass, grinning widely. ¡°Alright, here¡¯s to us! In a few months, we¡¯ll be experts. The whole academy will want to know our secrets.¡± Marcus chuckled, raising his glass in a mock toast. ¡°Here¡¯s to that¡ªa small miracle, given how badly we were all flailing around. I don¡¯t know about you guys, but my arms still feel like noodles.¡± Timothy nodded in agreement, rubbing his shoulder with a wince. ¡°Yeah, but I think we¡¯ll get there. Imagine a few months from now. We¡¯ll all be experts with our weapons, the envy of the academy.¡± Jeremy grinned, feeling the determination within him flare up again. ¡°Yeah. Today was just the beginning. I think we all got a taste of how tough it¡¯ll be, but that just makes it more worth it, right?¡± The group murmured in agreement, the weight of their shared ambitions settling in. Mia looked down at her hands, flexing her fingers as though she could still feel the bowstring digging into them. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long road. But I¡¯ve got a goal in mind, and I won¡¯t let myself back down, no matter how tough it gets.¡± She glanced up, her eyes meeting each of theirs, a fierce determination behind her gaze. ¡°And I know I¡¯ll have you guys with me along the way.¡± Perci glanced at the clock hanging above the far wall and smirked. ¡°Speaking of getting there... How about we check out the electives list this afternoon? If there¡¯s a course that¡¯ll help with all this ¡®expert¡¯ business, I¡¯d say we¡¯ve got reason enough to sign up.¡± Jeremy¡¯s eyes lit up at the thought, remembering his struggles earlier in the dungeon when he tried to navigate the tricky paths. ¡°I think I know exactly what I need to work on.¡± Chapter 21: Layers of Memorization The group meandered down the corridors, chatting excitedly as they arrived at the notice board that posted the available electives. The list of classes were spread out across the enchanted boards, with each course revolving around a specialized Skill students could work on. The elective descriptions detailed rigorous exercises and gradual progressions, arousing their interest. Andrew skimmed the descriptions, and his gaze landed on Multitasking. His eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°So, this is how Hendrikson did it,¡± he muttered. Turning to Jeremy, he grinned. ¡°You unlocked Multitasking too, didn¡¯t you? Guess it¡¯s my turn to catch up.¡± Jeremy nodded with encouragement. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s super useful. You¡¯ll be surprised by how much you can handle at once.¡± He could see that Andrew¡¯s interest was genuine, and he hoped his brother would find it as rewarding. Marcus¡¯s gaze lingered on Reflexes, and he pointed to it confidently. ¡°I¡¯ll go with this one. Quick reactions will make all the difference in fights, and I¡¯ll need every edge I can get.¡± Perci studied the board, brows furrowed. ¡°This is kinda crazy, right? I mean, there are so many options. How are we even supposed to choose?¡± Marcus shrugged, grinning. ¡°Yeah, no kidding. We could always try one out and switch if it¡¯s not our thing. Or maybe we could pick more than one¡ªnothing here says we¡¯re only allowed one elective.¡± With a thoughtful hum, her gaze settled on Introspection, and a small smile crept onto her face. ¡°I think I¡¯ll sign up for Introspection,¡± she decided, her voice steady. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to unlock it for a while now. It¡¯s supposed to help you understand yourself better and speed up the time it takes to unlock other Skills.¡± She paused, her gaze thoughtful. ¡°Soul Skills like Introspection take forever to unlock, so if I can pull it off, it could be a real advantage for all of us. Unless, of course, I¡¯ve got competition.¡± She raised an eyebrow at Jeremy, smirking. ¡°Since you¡¯re supposedly already an expert in Introspection, right?¡± Jeremy¡¯s smile was a little too practiced as he chuckled. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I might¡¯ve exaggerated that one a bit,¡± he said, his voice light but a bit hurried, moving the conversation on before anyone pressed further. Beside her, Mia nodded. ¡°I¡¯m in too. My Soul stat¡¯s low right now, and I was told not to use magic for a few days to let my Soul grow back. If Introspection gives me another Soul Skill to invest Essence into, I¡¯ll be able to use magic for longer with my larger Soul stat.¡± The friends nodded approvingly at each other¡¯s choices, a shared excitement growing between them. Jeremy glanced back at the list, his own mind made up. Memorization was the Skill he needed to develop¡ªhe never wanted to face a situation like the dungeon again, where his hesitation and uncertainty had almost put Mia in serious danger. With their electives decided, they made their way toward their respective classrooms, each eager to improve. The group shared encouraging words, excited for what these electives would bring, knowing that with each Skill they unlocked, they were coming closer to mastering their abilities and becoming stronger as a team.
The corridor leading to the elective classrooms was smaller and quieter than the bustling main halls, as students had dispersed across a wide range of electives. Anticipation stirred within him as he approached the classroom labeled ¡°Memorization¡±. The door was ajar, and inside, enchanted lamps cast a light over compact rows of tables. At each desk, various visual aids¡ªmaps, geometric patterns, and peculiar series of shapes and numbers¡ªhovered on floating screens. A few other students were already seated as Jeremy entered in the room, their faces reflecting both excitement and apprehension. Professor Thalis, an unassuming man with a calm demeanor and piercing eyes, stood at the front wearing bright pink robes that contrasted sharply with his stern face Once the last student entered, Professor Thalis began in a firm voice, ¡°Welcome back to those of you continuing from last term, and a warm welcome to the new faces here today. My goal is to help each of you strengthen your capacity to retain and recall information with precision, even under pressure.¡± Jeremy listened intently, recalling the panic he¡¯d felt in the dungeon, fumbling to retrace his steps when Mia needed him most. The memory clenched his jaw as he focused on Professor Thalis¡¯s every word, hoping this class could help him avoid such mistakes in the future. Professor Thalis continued, gesturing to different sections of the room. ¡°In this elective, students will be grouped based on their Memorization rarity. This ensures each of you can focus on refining your current level without the distraction of competing with those who possess rarer Skills.¡± The grouping meant that Jeremy would be able to challenge himself against peers at his level rather than being overshadowed by more advanced students. The structure eased some of the pressure he¡¯d felt, knowing he would have a fair chance to improve without feeling outpaced. ¡°As for the dungeon quota rewards for electives, these will be awarded to the top performers in each batch. Each year level competes within itself, so freshmen won¡¯t be competing against higher-year students.¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. A wave of relief washed over him. The competition would still be fierce, but this system leveled the playing field, offering him a real shot at earning quota rewards without having to face older students with greater experience. Glancing around, he assessed his classmates, feeling his resolve solidify. Professor Thalis moved on, explaining, ¡°Memorization is more than learning. It¡¯s about strategy, pattern recognition, and constructing a mental map you can access at any moment.¡± With a flick of his wrist, Professor Thalis summoned a floating panel that displayed an array of exercises. The panel included the specific movements required for those at the Basic level, the sequence of shapes and numbers needed for Simple, and a few more intricate patterns that seemed suited for students with higher rarity levels. ¡°For those of you working at the Basic level,¡± he said, ¡°you will be required to memorize and follow a series of movements¡ªsimple actions that support memory recall. For Simple, however, the challenge deepens. You will need to keep repeating that same physical movement while simultaneously memorizing a sequence. Learning to memorize new information while retaining previously ingrained details is essential for progressing beyond Basic.¡± Jeremy¡¯s eyes scanned the panel, recognizing the familiar movements his father had taught him for Memorization - Basic, now displayed as a visual reference. He shifted his attention to the sequence designated for Simple¡ªan assortment of different shapes and numbers. Simple enough, or so Jeremy thought. He stared at the sequence, willing his mind to absorb every detail. Then, just as he thought he¡¯d committed it to memory, the image vanished. ¡°That is how today¡¯s exercise will commence. You will study this sequence for a few seconds. Once it disappears, close your eyes, recall it in as much detail as possible, and repeat it back. This tests both your focus and your ability to compartmentalize.¡± Jeremy closed his eyes and began performing the familiar movements for Basic¡ªbut his mind blanked as he tried to recall the sequence for Simple, the shapes and numbers slipping away as quickly as they had appeared. Frustration bubbled up, but he pushed it down, focusing on trying to piece the sequence back together. His first attempt was a mess¡ªhe¡¯d mixed up the order of the shapes, and the numbers were hazy. Professor Thalis walked among the students, offering quiet guidance. ¡°If you struggle, try breaking down the sequence. Group symbols together, then numbers, and attach meaning to each section. Memorization isn¡¯t about brute force; it¡¯s about working with your mind¡¯s natural pathways.¡± Taking a deep breath, Jeremy tried again, visualizing the triangle and square as anchors, and imagining the stars as points on a compass. He traced the familiar motions, attempting to lock each shape and number into place, but as soon as he reached the final number, his mind faltered. The sequence unraveled, the symbols blending together in a frustrating blur. He clenched his fists, pushing down the disappointment, and prepared to try once more. He repeated the movements, slowing down his hand as he traced each shape. This time, he grouped the numbers separately, focusing on holding them steady in his mind. But halfway through, the stars slipped away again, leaving the sequence incomplete. Gritting his teeth, he took another breath, steadying himself before starting over. After several attempts, Jeremy finally felt a breakthrough. The sequence finally seemed clear. The triangle and square held firm as he moved through each part of the sequence, his motions reinforcing the symbols in his mind. With careful concentration, he made it through without faltering, the image feeling sharper and easier to access. He reached the end of the sequence, a small surge of satisfaction filling him as he opened his eyes, finally seeing progress after his repeated efforts. Professor Thalis observed him with a nod. ¡°Better. Memorization is a process of layering. You¡¯ll see the results over time, but even in a single session, you¡¯re capable of more than you might think.¡± The exercise continued with more sequences, each more complex than the last. Jeremy¡¯s initial struggles slowly gave way to improvement as he followed Thalis¡¯s advice. He found himself picking up on patterns faster, grouping symbols and numbers intuitively. The memory of the dungeon receded, replaced by a focused determination to improve this Skill. The gentle chime marking the end of the elective brought Jeremy out of his focused state. He blinked, rubbing his eyes as he looked around the classroom. A few of his classmates were stretching and murmuring to each other, their faces revealing a similar mixture of satisfaction and exhaustion. The Memorization elective had been challenging, more so than Jeremy had expected, but he felt a sense of accomplishment. Even in this short session, he had pushed past his initial struggles and improved, however slightly. Professor Thalis dismissed the class with a few final words. ¡°Memorization isn¡¯t a Skill you can build in a single day. Look around you, study your surroundings, and challenge yourself to remember details. Practicing outside this classroom will help embed the Skill naturally into your life.¡± He looked directly at Jeremy and a few others, his calm gaze softening. ¡°In time, you may find it¡¯s not only memory that strengthens but also your ability to think and adapt under pressure. Remember, Memorization is as much about mental discipline as it is about recall.¡± Jeremy felt determined as he absorbed Thalis¡¯s words. The recent experience in the dungeon had shown him firsthand the value of Memorization, and he was eager to see how he could put this new understanding to the test. As he left the classroom, he felt the cool air of the academy corridors bring clarity to his thoughts. He couldn¡¯t help but replay his struggle in the dungeon, the rising panic, and his frustration at not being able to find the way out when his friends needed him most. But now, with Thalis¡¯s advice echoing in his mind, knew he was more prepared to face similar situations. He would make sure he was ready next time, not just for himself but for his friends too. He thought of finding his friends to relax after class, maybe to share the day¡¯s progress or to laugh off the intensity of Thalis¡¯s exercises. Yet as he mulled it over, a nagging feeling pulled him in a different direction. There was something he needed far more than casual company¡ªsomething that had been gnawing at him since he had arrived at the academy. He needed answers. Answers about the Pretenders, and about his sister¡¯s death at their hands. With resolve hardening within him, he turned away from the idea of socializing and headed toward the library. If there was any place to begin uncovering the truth, it was there. Chapter 22: Hidden Among the Shelves Jeremy stepped into the academy library and immediately noticed how different it felt from the main hall. Out there, everything was loud and full of people moving around. In here, everything was calm. Row after row of digital terminals lined the room, each with holographic screens and some fancy privacy settings he¡¯d only seen in high-tech movies. Even the shelves looked normal at first, but with a wave of a hand, they changed into holographic screens or opened up to show stacks of actual books. He paused by a giant map near the entrance. It showed the library¡¯s layout, each floor marked with different sections. The first floor had study materials, textbooks, and history basics, while the upper floors seemed more advanced, like Skills research and special topics. Across the map, he noticed a section labeled Academy History and Legacy. He was curious about it but decided to stick to his main goal for now. Unsure where to start, he approached an AI kiosk¡ªa sleek machine with a glowing screen. As he touched it, a welcome message popped up, asking how it could help. Jeremy typed in Pretenders and watched as the screen filled with search results. There were a lot of titles: Theories on the Origins of the Pretenders, Battles Against the Pretenders, even Alien Cultures: Could the Pretenders Be Among Us? It was kind of overwhelming. Apparently, info on the Pretenders wasn¡¯t hard to find. Actually, there was too much of it. He scrolled through, stopping here and there to read quick summaries. Most entries had words like ¡°Speculation,¡± ¡°Unknown,¡± or ¡°Unconfirmed Reports.¡± Lots of material, but hardly any solid facts. Curiosity pulling him in, he skimmed some entries. One theory said the Pretenders might be an alien threat, though nobody had confirmed what they even looked like. Another entry suggested they could mess with Essence, but that wasn¡¯t certain either. Almost every article ended with a note saying nobody really knew anything for sure. The fact that he could find so much about them but learn so little only made him more interested. How could people know this much and still have no answers? He checked the map again, weaving through students in their pods and study stations. He reached a section labeled Advanced Archives, and glanced at labels for topics like Essence Theory, Combat Tactics, and High-Level Skills. He noted that he could come back here later to check out materials for his training, and maybe even fill out that empty bookshelf in his suite. But for now, he stayed focused on The Pretenders, and as he reached the section, he realized there was an entire area dedicated to them. Inside, the silence felt intense. The shelves were lined with tablets displaying previews of different files, and he spotted titles like Theories on Origins, Documented Encounters, and Essence Manipulation. He picked up a tablet titled Origins and Motives and started scrolling. As he read, he was hit by just how different all the theories were. Some entries talked about strange sightings, but most seemed more like guesses than facts. One popular theory suggested the Pretenders were expert infiltrators, able to mimic humans so well that nobody could tell them apart. One weird thing he kept seeing: when Pretenders were confronted, they often claimed they were human, almost like they were desperate to prove it. But they always had one big giveaway¡ªthey had no Status, which was the best proof they weren¡¯t human. No matter how much he read, he noticed one thing: nobody really knew what the Pretenders looked like, where they were from, or what they wanted. The entries all sounded uncertain, like ¡°maybe¡± and ¡°we think.¡± Jeremy moved to a tablet labeled Known Encounters, which had reports from different areas where Pretenders had supposedly been caught. One story was about a community where a few people had started acting strangely before they vanished. When questioned, they insisted they weren¡¯t Pretenders, but still managed to disappear without a trace. It was like they¡¯d perfected the art of hiding. Despite all the academy¡¯s resources, Jeremy felt like he was chasing shadows. No solid proof. Just story after story with no clear answers. It dawned on him: his parents had probably avoided talking about avenging Alicia because even they didn¡¯t know what the Pretenders were or where to look for them. In another section, he found theories connecting the Pretenders to humanity¡¯s bigger conflicts with other alien species. One idea suggested the Pretenders were their own civilization, one that had figured out how to use Essence way better than any other species. It even speculated they were trying to steal humanity¡¯s Essence. The most common theory, though, was that the Pretenders were just another alien race, like the Borian or Aelirian, but their specialty was messing with people¡¯s heads. Unlike other alien species, they focused on blending in, working from the inside to create chaos. That made them scarier¡ªan invisible enemy in a war where everyone else was easy to spot. Jeremy set down the tablet, feeling a chill. If this theory was right, the Pretenders could be the most dangerous enemy, slowly tearing society apart from within. They weren¡¯t out to fight openly; they were all about sneaking into trusted positions, especially in places with lots of Essence or power. This way, they could break down society without anyone realizing it. He read one last entry, which suggested something he hadn¡¯t thought of: maybe people had the whole concept of Pretenders wrong. Instead of typical aliens or spies, they could be after something deeper. What if they were studying humanity in ways nobody understood or learning to control Essence at a level humans couldn¡¯t imagine?Stolen story; please report. One line lingered in his mind, sending a shiver through him: The Pretenders thrive on our mistrust, feeding on the divisions they create among us.
Just as Jeremy finished reading another confusing theory on the Pretenders, he heard a quiet shuffle that snapped him out of his thoughts. Looking up, he saw three older students standing nearby, watching him with looks that were both cautious and kind of curious. One of them, a tall girl with sharp eyes, stepped forward. She didn¡¯t waste any time. ¡°You¡¯re curious about the Pretenders, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jeremy¡¯s grip on the tablet tightened. He hadn¡¯t expected anyone to notice him, let alone walk over and start asking questions. After a moment, he gave a small nod. ¡°Yeah¡­ I guess I am.¡± The girl studied him for a second, then glanced over at her two friends¡ªa solid, quiet-looking boy and another guy with sharp, intense eyes. ¡°We¡¯re with the Seekers,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯re kind of an unofficial group here at the academy. We focus on uncovering things most people are too scared to talk about. And the Pretenders? They¡¯re at the top of that list.¡± Jeremy tilted his head, curious. The name sounded bold, like they were trying to uncover things no one else dared to ask about. ¡°What do you know about them?¡± Jeremy asked. The quiet boy spoke up, matter-of-fact. ¡°Enough to know no one else knows much of anything. Even the academy¡¯s records are full of weird gaps. They don¡¯t fight like everyone else in this war. They slip through cracks no one else even sees.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not just here because we¡¯re curious,¡± she added, her voice softening. ¡°We¡¯ve all lost someone to the Pretenders. My brother¡ªhe was swapped right before my parents even realized something was off. And during our awakening? They reported him, like they were supposed to. But it was too late. ¡± Jeremy felt his stomach drop. These weren¡¯t just rumors to them¡ªthey¡¯d lived through it. ¡°So¡­ this isn¡¯t just about finding answers,¡± he said carefully. ¡°You want to stop this from happening again.¡± The girl nodded in agreement. ¡°Part of what we do is look for any families that might have¡­ kept a kid suspected of being a Pretender. There¡¯s a rumor that not every family went through with¡­ you know, reporting them. But if anyone finds out, those families are killed off.¡± The other boy added, his eyes intense. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s so hard to find any trace of them. But if one family managed to keep a child alive and talk to the Pretender, maybe we can finally out why¡­ maybe we can stop them. Maybe there¡¯s a truth these families learned that¡¯s too dangerous for anyone else to know.¡± Jeremy¡¯s heart raced. He tried to keep his face neutral, not giving away too much, but his mind was already swirling with questions. The girl¡¯s tone softened, pulling him back. ¡°We noticed you¡¯ve been researching the Pretenders, and we think you might be able to help. We¡¯re putting together everything we can find, but we need more. Do you know anything? Anything about families affected by the Pretenders?¡± Jeremy paused, choosing his words carefully. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said slowly, meeting her eyes. ¡°But I¡¯ve got questions, too.¡± The Seekers looked at each other, sharing a silent exchange. Then, the girl held out her hand. ¡°You can join us if you want. We¡¯ll share what we know, and maybe together, we can figure this out. There¡¯s more at stake here than people think, and if we don¡¯t find the answers, more families might get wiped out.¡± Jeremy hesitated. The Seekers seemed sincere, but there was something about their intensity that felt risky. They weren¡¯t just searching for answers¡ªthey were diving into mysteries that even the academy hadn¡¯t cracked. Joining them sounded exciting, sure, but he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they were stepping into dangerous territory. He needed to be sure about what he wanted, and right now, he wasn¡¯t. He shook his head. ¡°Not right now,¡± he replied, catching the looks of disappointment on their faces. ¡°I need to figure some things out on my own first.¡±
After his run-in with the Seekers, Jeremy¡¯s mind buzzed with questions, but he pushed the unease aside. He had stuff to do¡ªlike getting better at Memorization. Determined, he made his way to the Advanced Archives, the section he¡¯d noticed earlier filled with skill-building material. Rows of shelves stretched endlessly, each packed with books and holographic tablets. Scanning the labels, he squinted to spot anything labeled Memorization - Simple. After the day¡¯s intense focus on the Pretenders, he was ready for something he could actually wrap his head around. But as he searched, Jeremy realized finding beginner stuff wasn¡¯t as easy as he thought. Most of the books were marked Advanced or higher. One book caught his eye: Memorization - Advanced: Techniques for Deep Retention and Recall. It was huge, with tiny text and chapters like Memory Palaces and Encoding Complex Patterns. He flipped through it, a mix of curiosity and intimidation creeping in. It looked... complicated. Definitely not beginner-friendly, but also really interesting. As he looked through the shelves, he kept feeling like the Seekers might still be around, maybe even watching him. The fact they seemed so interested in him was nice¡ªand also a bit unsettling. But he shook it off and grabbed a few more books. After more searching, he finally found something he¡¯d been looking for: a thinner book labeled Memorization - Simple: Basic Methods for Reliable Retention. Jeremy grinned as he pulled it off the shelf. Flipping through it, he saw techniques he recognized from class, like breaking info into chunks or using visual anchors. It wasn¡¯t flashy, but it felt manageable¡ªand familiar. At least now, he had something to practice on his own, even without Professor Thalis pushing him. Stacking the books in his arms, Jeremy glanced down at his haul. The slim beginner book felt comforting, but the advanced ones? They were wildcards. He knew he was probably taking on too much, but a part of him was itching to try. Who knew¡ªmaybe the tough stuff would come in handy faster than he thought. At the self-checkout, the machine beeped and flashed alerts for the higher-level books. Jeremy paused, a flicker of doubt crossing his mind. Was he overreaching? But no one was stopping him, so he shrugged it off and let the system process his stack. As he turned to leave, he glanced back at the library¡¯s towering shelves. Somewhere in all this knowledge were answers¡ªtools to sharpen his Skills and maybe even figure out bigger questions. For now, he¡¯d focus on what was in front of him: learning, growing, and preparing for whatever came next. With a deep breath, Jeremy adjusted the books in his arms and stepped toward the exit. Chapter 23: Shadows of a Plan Jeremy sighed with relief as he stepped inside his suite. It felt so different from the library¡ªno busy shelves or the weird intensity of talking with the Seekers, just peace. He dropped his bag onto the coffee table near the couch and flopped down for a moment, letting himself breathe. The quiet hum of the fireplace added a cozy warmth to the room, the kind of silence that didn¡¯t feel empty but comforting. The walls seemed to block out every noise from the busy academy, creating a space where he was free, shielded from all the pressure outside. He got up after a bit and walked over to the big windows, staring out at the academy grounds. The sunset made everything glow, and for a second, he imagined what it¡¯d be like to have things just be... simpler. Skill training, duels, dungeons¡ªall of that would still be there, but without the shadows of the Pretenders or the weight of their family name hanging over everything. It would just be him, Andrew, and Alicia, together. Alicia would probably tease him about being too serious in training, the way she used to. She¡¯d be the one keeping him and Andrew on their toes, challenging them to keep up with her. They¡¯d share laughs after a long day of running drills or studying Skills, collapsing in a pile on the couch in their dorm suite. The dungeons wouldn¡¯t feel as daunting with her around, just another challenge they¡¯d tackle together. But that memory only sharpened the ache¡ªit reminded him of how much was missing now. She was gone now, and no matter how much he tried, her death didn¡¯t make sense. The library¡¯s endless records, even the smartest minds in the academy, had no real answers about the Pretenders. If they couldn¡¯t figure it out, how could he? The thought made his stomach twist, frustration curling into something heavier. He sank into the armchair by the fireplace, still lost in thought. The Seekers had said some crazy things, like families secretly keeping Pretenders alive. That didn¡¯t seem possible. Everyone knew the rule¡ªif a family was caught harboring a Pretender, they were erased. All of them. No second chances. It made him wonder how far he¡¯d be willing to go for answers, but he shoved that question away for later. Instead, he focused on what was right in front of him: the duel. Compared to the mystery of the Pretenders, it felt almost easy. He could train for this, work hard, and win. It wasn¡¯t just about showing off his Spearmanship¡ªit was his first real chance to stand out. Winning would prove he could handle himself, not because of his family name, but because of his own skill. And yeah, the Hoppins name helped. It opened doors most people couldn¡¯t even knock on. He didn¡¯t see any point in pretending otherwise. If his family¡¯s influence gave him an edge, why not use it? He didn¡¯t have anything to prove to anyone about doing things the hard way. What mattered was winning. Just thinking about the duel made his stomach twist. If he messed up, it wouldn¡¯t just look bad¡ªit¡¯d stick with him. People wouldn¡¯t forget if he failed, and most importantly, neither would he. Winning wasn¡¯t just about pride; it was about setting the tone for his time at the academy. If he nailed this, it¡¯d show everyone he was someone to watch. If he didn¡¯t... well, he wasn¡¯t going to think about that. Spearmanship was the first thing he¡¯d focus on. Marcus already had a Basic weapon Skill, and Jeremy couldn¡¯t let himself fall behind. Hendrikson had said unlocking any weapon Skill was a requirement, but Jeremy wasn¡¯t aiming for just Basic. If he could hit Simple before the duel, it would set him apart, even though it would take a ridiculous amount of work in just a week. He¡¯d start training tonight, no excuses. The duel wasn¡¯t the only thing bothering him, though. The dungeon run had been cut short which meant Jeremy hadn¡¯t collected as much Essence as everyone else in his batch. That wasn¡¯t good, he needed to catch up. Essence was everything here¡ªit meant stronger stats, better Skills, and a real edge in battle. He¡¯d start with his Body stat for strength and stamina, then invest in his Mind stat for focus and reflexes. It made sense. And if it meant going into a dungeon solo to catch up? Fine by him. The idea didn¡¯t scare him¡ªit actually sounded exciting. He pictured the dungeon¡ªdim corridors, the quiet tension of facing enemies alone. It was risky, sure, but he¡¯d be prepared. With no one to split Essence with throughout the run, he could finally catch up to the rest of his classmates. The thought sent a shiver down his spine. He thought about asking Timothy for gear, but he quickly ditched the idea. Timothy¡¯s crafting Skills weren¡¯t there yet, and Jeremy wasn¡¯t going to settle for anything less than the best. His dad could provide that¡ªno doubt about it. With the right equipment, he¡¯d have the edge he needed to dominate the duel. And then there was Memorization. It wasn¡¯t his main focus right now, but he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about how scattered he¡¯d felt in the dungeon. Keeping track of their path, keeping Mia safe, and trying not to mess up had been overwhelming. He didn¡¯t want to feel that way again. Sure, Memorization wasn¡¯t urgent, but it would help in the long run. A little practice here and there wouldn¡¯t hurt.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. With his plans lined up¡ªSpearmanship, Essence, and a bit of Memorization¡ªJeremy felt like he had a plan. He couldn¡¯t control the Pretenders or the unanswered questions about Alicia, but at the very least he could handle this.
Jeremy settled at his desk, gathering his thoughts before taking out his communicator. Calling his father wasn¡¯t something he did lightly. He¡¯d been raised to respect the weight of his family¡¯s resources and influence, and reaching out always came with a mix of purpose and expectation. This time, with the duel looming, Jeremy knew he needed to ask for more than advice. The connection clicked, and his father¡¯s image appeared¡ªsharp-eyed and steady, his presence commanding even over the screen. A faint curiosity flickered in his expression, though his voice was calm as ever. ¡°Jeremy,¡± his father greeted, leaning slightly forward. ¡°This isn¡¯t a casual call, is it?¡± Jeremy straightened, meeting his father¡¯s gaze. ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± he admitted. ¡°I wanted to talk about the weaponry duels next week. I¡¯ve been working hard on my Spearmanship, but I feel like I need something more to give me an edge.¡± His father tilted his head slightly, considering. ¡°An edge? You mean equipment?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Jeremy said, pausing for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve been putting in the effort. But I know that with the right gear¡ªsomething tailored to my Skill¡ªI could make it count. I trust your judgment on what might work best.¡± For a moment, his father was quiet, his eyes scrutinizing yet understanding. Then, his father gave him a small smile. ¡°You¡¯ve thought this through.¡± ¡°I have,¡± Jeremy said firmly. ¡°This isn¡¯t about skipping the work. It¡¯s about being smart with the tools I have.¡± His father nodded. ¡°Good. You¡¯re learning that preparation is as important as effort. Your Skill is unique, and the right synergy could make all the difference. I¡¯ll have something sent to you soon.¡± Relief and satisfaction washed over Jeremy, though he kept his tone steady. ¡°Thanks, Dad. I promise I¡¯ll use it well.¡± His father looked at him warmly. ¡°I know you will. And remember, you can always ask. The resources are there for a reason¡ªuse them.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Jeremy said firmly, feeling the weight of his father¡¯s confidence in him. This wasn¡¯t about meeting expectations or fulfilling a legacy. It was about taking what was available and using it to carve his own path. His father nodded, pride in his expression before the screen went dark. As the call ended, he leaned back, feeling more confident than ever. His dad¡¯s confidence wasn¡¯t something he took lightly¡ªit wasn¡¯t just support, it was belief. The equipment would help, sure, but what mattered more was knowing his father was on his side. It wasn¡¯t about pressure or expectations¡ªit was about trust, and Jeremy wasn¡¯t going to let him down.
Jeremy leaned back in his chair, letting out a long breath. The whole day had been a lot¡ªtoo much, really. Between digging through weird theories about the Pretenders and all the pressure he was putting on himself for the duel, it felt like his brain might explode. He could imagine his friends somewhere on campus right now, probably goofing off, cracking jokes, and just... relaxing. He could see himself with them, laughing and letting everything else fade away. For a second, it sounded perfect. But he couldn¡¯t. Not yet. Marcus always seemed so sure of himself, Perci could lighten the mood no matter what, and even Mia, who pushed herself harder than anyone, found a way to keep it together. They had it figured out, and Jeremy didn¡¯t¡ªnot completely. It wasn¡¯t just about getting stronger. It was about proving to himself that he could. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that if he stopped now for the night, even for a little while, he wouldn¡¯t want to start back again. Jeremy pushed himself up, shaking off the tempting idea of joining his friends. The duel was what mattered now. He headed to his private training room, letting the focus settle in as he opened the door. The room was simple, nothing flashy, but it had everything he needed. There were no distractions here¡ªjust the tools he needed to get better. A practice spear awaited him on one of the weapon racks. He took a deep breath. This was his space, where he could block out everything else and just work. He started his drills, the spear slicing through the air in smooth arcs. At first, his arms felt heavy, his muscles still tired from earlier, but he kept going. He focused on each movement¡ªevery swing, every step. He pictured Marcus and his sword, sharp and confident, and it pushed him to work harder. He wasn¡¯t going to let anyone be better than him. Soon, he forgot the ache in his arms. The hypnotic rhythm of his movements took over, his body moving on its own. The room was quiet except for the quick shuffles of his feet and the blade of his spear cutting through the air. Time passed as he let everything around him fade, repeating his forms again and again. When he finally stopped, his arms felt like mush. His sweat dripped down his face, and soaked through his shirt. The dull ache in his legs reminded him just how much he¡¯d pushed himself today. But there was something satisfying about the ache. He¡¯d pushed himself hard tonight, and it felt good. He was getting closer to where he wanted to be. Jeremy tossed back the spear and glanced around the room. The training dummies were scuffed and battered from his strikes, proof of how hard he¡¯d worked. He took off his shirt and wiped his face with it, his breathing still heavy. He felt different¡ªstronger somehow, not just physically but mentally too. As he closed the door behind him, he thought about his friends again, probably headed back to their dorms to rest for the night. They felt distant now. There¡¯d be time for that later, but not now. Right now, he had a duel to win, and he was going to crush it, no matter what. Chapter 24: Settling In and Setting Apart The week zipped by as Jeremy and his friends got used to the academy¡¯s crazy schedule. Every morning kicked off with weaponry class, and every day was packed with challenges and little wins. Jeremy could feel himself improving with his spear¡ªhis strikes were hitting harder, his movements were getting quicker, and he was starting to find a rhythm that felt natural. Getting stronger was actually pretty exciting, more than he thought it would be. It wasn¡¯t just him, though. His friends were improving too. Marcus seemed like he could read his opponents¡¯ minds, always dodging and striking at just the right moment with his sword. Timothy¡¯s hammer swings were like thunder¡ªcalculated and powerful, like he knew exactly where to hit. Perci moved like she was dancing with her daggers, fast and smooth, and Mia¡¯s arrows? She was deadly from a distance. And then there was Andrew. He was getting the hang of his mace, and Jeremy could tell he wasn¡¯t stressing as much about keeping up with everyone else. Andrew wasn¡¯t rushing to match anyone anymore; he was just doing his thing, and Jeremy respected that. They didn¡¯t need to say much¡ªjust a quick nod during class, like their way of saying, We¡¯re still good. No big speeches, just brother stuff. Memorization class was a whole other beast. Professor Thalis made them repeat tricky patterns over and over until their brains felt like they might melt. Jeremy was determined, though¡ªespecially after the mess in the dungeon with Mia. He didn¡¯t want to be the weak link. Little by little, he could feel his memory sharpening, and it was actually helping in other classes too. It felt good to be on top of things. After classes, everyone always ended up at Jeremy¡¯s suite. It had pretty much turned into their hangout spot. They¡¯d joke around, share funny stories about their instructors, and laugh at all the dumb mistakes they made during training. It was nice having people who just got it, friends who understood the ups and downs of academy life. By Friday, they were all in sync. The days were tough, sure, but they stuck together, helping each other out whenever they needed it. Even Andrew, who had been keeping to himself at first, was starting to loosen up. He¡¯d jump into their conversations like he used to, cracking jokes and acting like his old self. It didn¡¯t feel like just a group of classmates anymore¡ªit felt like a real team. For Jeremy and Andrew, it felt like they were finally back to being brothers again.
As Friday afternoon rolled around, Jeremy¡¯s suite was packed with his friends, everyone sprawled out and laughing as they finally had a chance to chill. For once, the usual pressure of the academy felt far away. The upcoming duel came up now and then, but mostly, they were just enjoying the break. Marcus leaned forward with a sly grin. ¡°Hey, Andrew,¡± he said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Why do we always hang out here? What, you hiding something cool in your dorm or what?¡± Everyone laughed, and Perci joined in with a smirk. ¡°Yeah Andrew! Jeremy¡¯s suite is awesome, but don¡¯t tell me your place is some big secret or something.¡± Andrew shrugged, a small smile tugging at his lips. ¡°I could¡¯ve had a suite like this,¡± he admitted casually. ¡°They actually set me up right next door to Jeremy.¡± The room fell quiet. Mia¡¯s eyes widened as she sat up straighter. ¡°Wait¡ªyou turned down a suite? Just because it was next to Jeremy?¡± Andrew chuckled, his tone turning a little serious. ¡°Yeah, kind of. When we trained with Dad, it always felt like I was stuck trying to catch up to Jeremy. He¡¯d always get the praise, and I¡¯d just be there, trying to measure up.¡± Perci wrinkled her nose. ¡°Ugh, that sounds annoying. I don¡¯t blame you for wanting a break.¡± Andrew shrugged, a small smirk on his face. ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s whatever now. Picking the dorm was just my way of saying, ¡®I¡¯m doing this on my terms.¡¯¡± Jeremy blinked, feeling a mix of guilt and surprise. His friends glanced at him like they were waiting for him to say something, but he stayed quiet, letting Andrew explain. Andrew rubbed the back of his neck, looking a little awkward. ¡°Honestly, choosing the dorm was kind of a last minute thing. But it¡¯s been good. I get to figure stuff out at my own pace without feeling like I¡¯m competing with Jeremy every day.¡± Timothy nodded, grinning. ¡°Makes sense, man. A little space can do wonders. But still,¡± he added with a smirk, ¡°we¡¯re glad you¡¯re here with us now. Feels like you actually want to hang out, not just because you¡¯re stuck with your brother.¡± Perci raised an eyebrow, her tone teasing. ¡°But, Andrew, isn¡¯t it kind of the same now? I mean, you still see Jeremy, like, all the time.¡± Andrew glanced at Jeremy, then turned back to the group with a grin. ¡°It¡¯s different, though. Being here with you guys isn¡¯t about comparing myself to Jeremy. We¡¯re all working together, helping each other get better. It¡¯s not about me versus him anymore. It¡¯s just... us.¡± The room went quiet as everyone took that in. Jeremy felt a weird mix of pride and relief. Maybe Andrew was finally finding his own way, and maybe they could just be brothers instead of rivals.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Marcus broke the silence with a grin. ¡°Alright, Andrew, but don¡¯t think you¡¯re off the hook. We¡¯re gonna need a tour of that dorm sometime.¡± Andrew laughed, relaxing. ¡°Fine, but don¡¯t expect it to be anything like this place.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Mia added, smirking. ¡°And you better have good snacks. Jeremy¡¯s set the bar pretty high here.¡± The group burst into laughter, any tension completely gone. Then Marcus leaned forward, his eyes lighting up. ¡°You know, we should hit up a dungeon tomorrow. Think about it¡ªmore Essence, extra practice, and by Monday, we¡¯ll all crush it at the duel.¡± Timothy nodded eagerly. ¡°That¡¯s actually a good idea. A Tierless dungeon should be easy enough, and we¡¯ll figure out what we need to work on before the big day.¡± Everyone nodded and murmured in agreement, clearly hyped. Perci bounced on her toes, her usual calm replaced with pure excitement. ¡°I¡¯m in!¡± she said with a big grin. ¡°I need all the Essence I can get if I¡¯m gonna keep up with you guys in the duel. Plus, it¡¯ll be fun to practice as a team.¡± Mia nodded, her eyes determined. ¡°Definitely. We have to gather Essence anyway, so why not get a head start? And I need to build up my Soul stat if I want to keep up with my spells.¡± The group kept talking, throwing out ideas about strategies and how they¡¯d use their Essence. Jeremy leaned back, listening to their energy grow as they planned. They were clearly all-in, ready for the challenge and excited to level up together. Then Marcus turned to Jeremy, raising an eyebrow. ¡°So, Jeremy, you¡¯re in, right?¡± Jeremy hesitated for a second, then shook his head. ¡°Actually¡­ no. I¡¯m going solo this weekend.¡± The room froze. Everyone turned to stare at him, their chatter stopping as his words sank in. ¡°Wait¡ªyou¡¯re going solo?¡± Perci asked, her voice half surprised, half worried. ¡°Why would you do that? This isn¡¯t like the beginner dungeon. A Tierless dungeon alone is still dangerous.¡± Jeremy met her eyes. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to split the Essence,¡± he explained. ¡°If we all go together, we¡¯ll have to divide everything we earn, and right now, I need as much as I can get. Going alone means I keep all the Essence for myself. Plus, I have some equipment from my family. It¡¯s strong enough to handle a Tierless dungeon solo¡ªmaybe even a Tier 1.¡± Mia crossed her arms, looking unsure. ¡°You¡¯re really serious about this?¡± she asked, sounding impressed but still a little uneasy. ¡°Yeah,¡± Jeremy said, his voice steady. ¡°The duel on Monday is huge for me. I want to go in with every advantage I can get. If I¡¯m going to push myself, I¡¯m going all-in.¡± Marcus considered for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Your family hooked you up with gear?¡± he asked, his tone curious. ¡°That makes sense. I¡¯ve got some stuff from home too, but nothing like what you probably have.¡± Timothy, though, let out a small sigh, looking down at the floor. ¡°Must be nice,¡± he said, his voice light but tinged with frustration. ¡°I get why you¡¯d do it¡ªit just¡­ changes things.¡± Jeremy felt a pang of guilt but didn¡¯t argue. He knew explaining himself wouldn¡¯t fix anything. Instead, he gave a small nod, sticking to his decision. Then, out of nowhere, Andrew spoke up. ¡°Actually, I think I¡¯ll go solo too.¡± The room turned to him, shocked. Andrew glanced around, feeling a little heat in his face but keeping his voice steady. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve been working hard like everyone else, and I think I¡¯m ready. It¡¯s not about trying to prove something to anyone else. I just¡­ I want to know I can do it.¡± His words felt awkward, but they were true. ¡°Andrew, really?¡± Perci asked, her eyes wide. ¡°Are you sure? I mean, going solo is a big risk.¡± Andrew shrugged, a small smirk on his face. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ve been training just as hard as everyone else, and it¡¯s time I pushed myself. Plus, I trust my instincts.¡± Perci glanced between the two brothers, frowning. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You¡¯re confident, but what if something goes wrong? These aren¡¯t practice dummies. I don¡¯t want either of you getting hurt.¡± Andrew smiled at her, calm and reassuring. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. I¡¯m not going to be reckless¡ªI just feel like I¡¯m ready.¡± Marcus sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Alright, I get it. The academy¡¯s about challenging yourself, after all. And if the two of you got the gear for it¡­ maybe it¡¯s not as crazy as it sounds.¡± Timothy sighed, his shoulders slumping. ¡°It¡¯s just... I¡¯ve been working on crafting my own gear, you know? I even offered to make stuff for the group, but what I can make right now? It¡¯s, like, beginner-level junk compared to what Jeremy probably has. I¡¯m trying, but it¡¯s frustrating knowing my stuff doesn¡¯t even come close.¡± There was a short silence as everyone let that sink in. Then Marcus turned to Timothy and Mia, his face serious. ¡°Look, I know it¡¯s tough, but we¡¯re still a team. Just because Jeremy and Andrew are going solo doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t crush it as a group.¡± Mia nodded firmly. ¡°Exactly. I¡¯d rather go as a team anyway. Strength in numbers, right? And who knows what we¡¯ll find.¡± Timothy let out a breath, his shoulders relaxing as he nodded. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s just¡­ frustrating, you know? But we¡¯ll figure it out.¡± Jeremy noticed Timothy¡¯s frustration but didn¡¯t respond, knowing it wouldn¡¯t help to push the issue. Instead, he gave a small nod. ¡°You guys will do great.¡± Marcus grinned, leaning back with a challenging smirk. ¡°Alright then. Guess we¡¯ll see who brings back the most Essence.¡± Jeremy grinned back. ¡°Game on. Just don¡¯t be shocked when I come out ahead.¡± The group laughed, the friendly competition adding some lightness to the mood. But as they kept talking and planning for the weekend, Jeremy couldn¡¯t shake the tension hanging in the room. By going solo, he and Andrew had created a divide¡ªone that felt small now but still marked a shift in their group. They were still friends, but with the brothers setting out on their own, their paths were starting to head in different directions. Chapter 25: Legendary Setup Jeremy groaned as the sunlight streamed through the curtains, hitting him square in the face. He rolled over, trying to bury his head in the pillow, but the world outside didn¡¯t care. Reluctantly, he sat up, blinking the sleep out of his eyes. The academy was unusually quiet¡ªprobably because most people were still in bed. Jeremy stumbled to the door, scratching the back of his head. He wasn¡¯t sure what he was expecting to find when he opened it, but the sight waiting for him made him stop dead in his tracks. There were boxes. A lot of boxes. They were shiny and metallic, with his family¡¯s crest stamped on the cords holding them shut. For a second, Jeremy just stared, his grogginess melting into curiosity. He leaned down and grabbed a folded piece of paper sitting on top of the stack. His dad¡¯s handwriting was as neat as always, and Jeremy¡¯s stomach did a little flip as he read. Jeremy, The equipment I mentioned has arrived. I¡¯m leaving it to you to figure out how best to use it. Experiment with combinations, test their limits, and determine what works for your personal Skill. Weapons function differently than standard equipment due to their physical nature, as unlike normal equipment that your Status absorbs, you have to physically wield weapons, so I¡¯m unsure how your Skill will interact with them. Be careful. If you feel the need, lend some of the equipment to your classmates. Building alliances can be just as valuable as individual power. Consider this an opportunity to test both your combat potential and your ability to navigate relationships at the academy. One note about the amulets here: they¡¯re standard issue lower Tier soldiers, as they amplify equipment stats. While useful now, their effectiveness wanes as stats from your Skills and Tiers increase. But for now, they¡¯re useful to any of your classmates. Finally, never remove your Amulets of Insight. Their value far surpasses everything I¡¯ve sent you. Use the other items as you wish, leave them in your suite if needed, but the amulets stay on you. Always. Make smart choices, Jeremy. You have the tools. Now it¡¯s up to you to use them. Dad Jeremy folded the letter and placed it on the table, his fingers lingering on the edge. His dad always had a way of making things sound more serious than they needed to be. Testing combinations, making alliances... Jeremy¡¯s throat tightened. He pushed the thought away, forcing a grin. ¡°Sure, Dad. No problem,¡± he muttered, his voice cracking slightly before he cleared it. Jeremy could almost hear Perci¡¯s voice as he stared at the boxes. She¡¯d tilt her head, her expression caught between curiosity and judgment, and say, ¡°So, what¡¯s in there? More toys to help you show off?¡± She wouldn¡¯t mean it harshly¡ªat least not entirely¡ªbut the words would stick all the same. He shook his head, forcing the thought away. It¡¯s not showing off if I¡¯m using what I¡¯ve earned. Still, the imagined jab lingered, a reminder of how others might see him. His grin slipped for just a moment before he forced it back into place. ¡°I don¡¯t need alliances,¡± he said, louder than necessary, as if the words alone could make them true. He ripped through the cords on the first package like they were birthday presents. ¡°I just need these.¡± The shiny wrapping fell away, revealing a stack of armor, their dark, smooth plating gleaming in the morning light. Jeremy ran a hand over the surface of one of them, his fingers tingling from the faint hum of energy underneath. Plate of Absolute Resilience Torso Item Reflects 10% of all incoming kinetic energy back to the attacker. Body 300 ¡°Okay, that¡¯s cool,¡± he muttered, grinning to himself. He set the armors aside carefully, then moved on to the next box, this time containing spears. Their sleek black shaft was lighter than he expected, but the blade? Razor sharp. He gave one an experimental swing, and the air seemed to ripple with the motion, as if he had swung it multiple times. Spear of Echoing Strikes Weapon Every attack the wielder makes with this spear automatically triggers a second, equally powerful strike at the exact same spot. Body 200 Soul 200 ¡°This thing¡¯s no joke,¡± Jeremy murmured, gripping it tighter. One by one, Jeremy tore through the rest of the packages. The Gloves of Echoing Strikes were made of soft, flexible leather, but they practically vibrated with energy. Next came the Gloves of Lancing Reach, which gave off a faint glow, their magic almost tangible. Jeremy imagined his spear extending far beyond its reach, and the thought gave him goosebumps. The Helmet of Fractured Reality was the weirdest thing yet. Its reflective surface twisted the room into strange, wavy shapes, and when Jeremy tilted his head, his reflection didn¡¯t quite follow. He let out a nervous laugh, the kind that bubbled up when something was cool but also kinda terrifying. Setting the helmet down, he wiped his palms on his pants. Maybe I¡¯ll save this for when I want to freak people out. Finally, he opened the box with the Amulets of Amplification. At first glance, they seemed almost plain, especially compared to the beauty of the other gear. Each amulet was a small, teardrop-shaped pendant, no larger than a coin. Gloves of Echoing Strikes Hand Item Each strike leaves an echo that has 50% of the original attack¡¯s kinetic energy after a delay of two seconds. Body 200 Gloves of Lancing Reach Hand Item Creates an ethereal addition to the spear, extending the spear''s range by 50%. Body 100 Helmet of Fractured Reality Head Item Generates an illusory copy of the wearer that mimics the wearer¡¯s actions perfectly. Soul 200 This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Amulet of Amplification Neck Item The amulet amplifies the stats provided by other equipment by 20%. Soul 100 Jeremy leaned back, surrounded by his new gear. His mind raced with possibilities, but an uneasy feeling settled in his chest. This is what they expect. This is what they¡¯ll see. He picked up one of the plates, forcing a grin. ¡°This is insane,¡± he whispered, though his voice wavered. His fingers tingled with excitement¡ªor maybe nerves. Dad actually sent me all this. All this power¡ªmine. The idea of reflecting physical attacks back at enemies was pretty genius. If a dungeon only had monsters that relied on brute force, he could clear it without breaking a sweat. Well, probably. Jeremy glanced at the spear and gloves. They were tempting, too. Stacking the Gloves of Lancing Reach would let him fight from ridiculously far away, and the Spear of Echoing Strikes? That thing alone was terrifying. But clearing a dungeon fast wasn¡¯t the goal here. The dungeon quota meant it would be better to clear one higher Tier dungeon than multiple lower Tier ones. And to do that? He needed to survive first. Jeremy reached down and grabbed one of the Plates of Absolute Resilience, holding it up to the light. As he focused, his Status activated. The plate shimmered before vanishing, absorbed into his Status. A faint vibration coursed through him as the plate¡¯s effect registered in his Status. It wasn¡¯t a physical sensation, but he felt... sturdier, as though the air around him had thickened to cushion every movement. "Not bad," Jeremy muttered, flexing his hands. He glanced at the neatly stacked pile of identical plates beside him. Jeremy¡¯s eyes flicked to his Status, where two slots were already occupied by his Amulet of Insight. Another slot held his Spear of Echoing Strikes. That left seven available slots for experimentation. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see how far this can go,¡± he murmured. Grabbing another plate, Jeremy focused as it too dissolved into his Status. The hum deepened, the energy within him building. With a third, it felt like his body was resonating with invisible armor. He didn¡¯t stop there. One by one, he added plates until four were absorbed. The hum wasn¡¯t just in the air¡ªit thrummed through his core, a steady vibration of layered resilience. Jeremy flexed his shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s test this.¡± He turned to the training dummy in the corner and threw a cautious punch. The dummy jerked back violently, the kinetic reflection doing most of the work, and Jeremy burst into a triumphant laugh. ¡°Oh man, that¡¯s awesome!¡± He stared at the dummy, still wobbling from the force of his punch. The plates weren¡¯t just blocking attacks¡ªthey were turning them into weapons. Jeremy jabbed at the dummy with his spear. The vibration of the hit sent a faint ripple through the air, but when the dummy absorbed the blow and rebounded from the kinetic reflection, Jeremy noticed something strange. The second spear strike hit even harder, driving the dummy back with twice the force he¡¯d expected. ¡°Wait a second.¡± He lowered the spear, his mind racing. ¡°If it reflects their force back, and their bodies return a force to my attack...¡± He grinned, realization dawning. ¡°That¡¯s... ridiculous. I¡¯m unstoppable!¡± When Jeremy struck with his weapon, the target¡¯s body naturally reacted with an opposite force. That reaction was then reflected by 70% through his armor, redirecting the energy back into the target, turning even a simple attack into something devastating. He stared at his remaining slots. Six were filled now¡ªtwo for the amulet, one for the spear, and three for the plates. Jeremy hesitated before grabbing a spear in his other hand to test an idea. Holding it tightly, Jeremy focused again, this time attempting to absorb the spear into his Status. His Status flickered, and for a moment, he thought it hadn¡¯t worked. Then, with no fanfare, the spear vanished, and he could now see two spears in his Status. ¡°Whoa,¡± he whispered, gripping the weapon tighter. If this worked with the spear... His mind raced. Could he stack the weapon¡¯s power like the plates? Testing further, Jeremy repeated the process, equipping yet another spear. His spear hummed, and when he spun it experimentally, it vibrated the air. A quick jab at the dummy sent it flying across the room, embedding itself in the wall with a resounding crash. Jeremy grinned, already considering the implications. ¡°Alright,¡± Jeremy said, glancing at the remaining slots. ¡°Time to figure this out.¡± He reached for the Helmet of Fractured Reality but paused, his eyes flicking to the stack of Plates of Absolute Resilience. The helmet and gloves were tempting¡ªbut for the dungeon, survival came first. All the damage in the world didn¡¯t matter if he couldn¡¯t take a hit. Jeremy opened his Status and noticed the second and third Spear of Echoing Strikes still occupying his slots from earlier. It had been a useful test, but for today¡¯s dungeon, he didn¡¯t need to stack offense. With a thought, he unequipped the extra spears, feeling the hum of energy around him settle. ¡°Better,¡± he muttered. Now with more slots available, he focused on the plates. One by one, he absorbed them into his Status, feeling the hum intensify with each addition. Three plates became four, then five, six, until eventually, all available slots were filled. The energy radiating through him now felt almost tangible, like an invisible barrier wrapped around his entire body. He stepped back, rolling his shoulders. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see what this setup can do.¡± Grabbing another dummy, Jeremy shoved it toward himself, bracing for impact. The moment the dummy hit, the plates¡¯ kinetic reflection activated. The force of his shove rebounded, sending the dummy backward. The plates reflected 70% of the energy, ensuring that even a weak attack would be retaliated. Jeremy nodded, satisfied. ¡°No way anything can beat me now,¡± he muttered, examining his Status. Jeremy Hoppins Tier - Body 2304 Mind - Soul 2200 Skills: Cooking - Basic -/10 Introspection - Basic -/10 Memorization - Basic -/10 Multitasking - Basic -/10 Reflexes - Basic -/10 Running - Basic 4/10 Universal Equipment Slots - Personal Equipment: Equipment Slot - Amulet of Insight Equipment Slot - Amulet of Insight Equipment Slot - Spear of Echoing Strikes Equipment Slot - Plate of Absolute Resilience Equipment Slot - Plate of Absolute Resilience Equipment Slot - Plate of Absolute Resilience Equipment Slot - Plate of Absolute Resilience Equipment Slot - Plate of Absolute Resilience Equipment Slot - Plate of Absolute Resilience Equipment Slot - Plate of Absolute Resilience The setup wasn¡¯t flashy, but it was perfect¡ªor so Jeremy thought. Dungeons were classified based on the collective strength of the team. A Tier 1 Dungeon required a group of Tier 1 people working together, but Jeremy was determined to prove he could handle it solo. A Tier 1 dungeon¡¯s monsters weren¡¯t even a warm-up for him. With only a thousand total stats each, they¡¯d fall before he even broke a sweat. He glanced at his spear. The more he thought about it, the more Tier 1 sounded... underwhelming. Why stop at Tier 1? If he was going to be at the top, he had to go big. Bigger than anyone else at the academy. Tier 2? Now that was where the real challenge¡ªand the real rewards¡ªlay. Sure, it¡¯d have around 2,000 Body since he¡¯d go to a dungeon that specialized in physical attackers, but he could already picture himself taking it down. Jeremy leaned against the wall, picturing a hulking brute charging at him. He¡¯d reflect most of the hit, spear it twice, and boom¡ªgame over. For a second, a tiny flicker of doubt crept in. What if Tier 2 is... too much? He shook his head hard, like he was shaking the thought loose. ¡°I¡¯ve got the stats. That¡¯s all that matters,¡± he said, louder this time, as if convincing himself. And the rewards? His grin widened. A Tier 2 dungeon would give Essence like nothing else. Forget ten times the Essence¡ªthis would be a hundred times that of a Tierless dungeon. Enough to make everyone¡¯s jaws drop when they saw his haul. Jeremy pushed off the wall, his chest puffing out with confidence. ¡°Why mess around with Tier 1?¡± he said to himself. He could already picture the looks on everyone¡¯s faces when he came back, loaded with more Essence than anyone else. ¡°If I¡¯m gonna do this, I¡¯m doing it big. No¡ªhuge.¡± He walked to the the door, his eyes flicking to the bag he had packed with supplies the night before. For a moment, his hand twitched toward it, but his gaze shifted to the plates in his Status and the spear resting comfortably in his grip. ¡°I¡¯ve got everything I need,¡± he said, more to himself than anyone else. The Plates of Absolute Resilience would reflect most of the hits he¡¯d take back at his enemies, and the Spear of Echoing Strikes was a weapon unlike anything he¡¯d ever seen. What could a bag of supplies possibly do that this gear couldn¡¯t? He left the bag where it was. This wasn¡¯t a camping trip¡ªjust smash, grab, and leave. Doubt crept in¡ªwhat if this wasn¡¯t as easy as he imagined? What if the all this gear couldn¡¯t make up for his lack of experience? He shook it off, rolling his shoulders. I¡¯ve got the equipment, the stats, the Skills. This isn¡¯t just going to work¡ªit¡¯s going to be legendary. Chapter 26: Reality Hits Hard Jeremy hurried through the corridors, his spear slung over one shoulder. He¡¯d spent all morning double-checking his gear and thinking through his plan. The teleporter room was just up ahead, and with it, the chance to prove he could handle something big. The room was huge, with shiny stone floors reflecting the soft glow from the teleportation platforms. The air buzzed with energy, faint swirls of light floating over the platforms. At a desk near the biggest one, an attendant sat, scrolling through a glowing crystal tablet. She glanced up as Jeremy got closer, her bored expression turning curious. ¡°Morning,¡± Jeremy said with a small nod. ¡°Good morning,¡± she replied, giving a wave. Her eyes flicked to his armor and spear. ¡°Going somewhere?¡± ¡°Yup,¡± Jeremy said. ¡°I¡¯m heading to a Tier 2 dungeon.¡± The attendant¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Tier 2? Are you serious? Freshmen usually stick to Tierless dungeons¡ªor maybe Tier 1s if they¡¯re feeling brave. And even then, they go in groups.¡± Jeremy grinned, but not too much. ¡°I¡¯m serious. And I want one with physical attackers.¡± Her frown deepened. ¡°A Tier 2 dungeon isn¡¯t a joke. The monsters hit hard and don¡¯t stop. Even second or third years don¡¯t go alone unless they¡¯re sure they can handle it.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Jeremy said, his voice steady. ¡°But my armor reflects hits back, and my spear¡¯s got range. I¡¯ve thought this through.¡± The attendant leaned forward, looking at him like she wasn¡¯t sure if he was confident or just crazy. ¡°Confidence is good, but overconfidence, especially in a Tier 2 dungeon? That can get you killed. Those monsters don¡¯t give second chances.¡± Jeremy nodded. ¡°I get it. Thanks for the warning, but I¡¯ve got this.¡± She hesitated, still looking unsure. ¡°Alright,¡± she said. ¡°But let me make this clear¡ªthese dungeons aren¡¯t for testing your limits. They¡¯re dangerous. The academy won¡¯t send medics if you get in over your head. Freshmen aren¡¯t expected to handle Tier 2s.¡± Jeremy¡¯s grin widened, but his fingers tightened slightly around his spear. ¡°I¡¯m a Hoppins,¡± he said, hoping his tone sounded confident and not like he was trying too hard. ¡°I know the risks. I¡¯ve got this.¡± The attendant sighed, her fingers tapping on the tablet. ¡°Alright. Physical-type Tier 2 dungeon. Platform three. Be careful, kid. This isn¡¯t just about stats. The monsters in there can overwhelm even the best fighters.¡± Jeremy approached the platform, the hum of energy growing louder. Before he stepped on, he turned back to the attendant, his tone polite. ¡°Thanks for looking out for me. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± She nodded, her worry clear on her face. ¡°Good luck out there.¡±
The teleporter hummed softly as Jeremy stepped through, the light twisting and warping everything around him. When it faded, he found himself standing in a dark, stone corridor. The air was damp and still, and the silence was disturbed only by faint footsteps echoing through the dungeon. It was eerie, and his pulse quickened. For a bit, he hesitated. The darkness looked bigger than he¡¯d imagined. He wondered if he¡¯d made a mistake. But he forced himself to take a deep breath. ¡°No,¡± he said, his voice loud and firm. ¡°I¡¯ve got this.¡± He could already picture it: some giant monster charging at him, only to get its own power reflected right back into its ugly face. One clean double hit, and it¡¯d be game over. Easy. Too easy. Jeremy pressed forward, his boots crunching against the uneven stone floor, his footsteps echoing faintly. The narrow corridor widened into a huge chamber, with jagged rocks jutting out floor and walls like broken teeth. Movement caught the corner of his eye¡ªjust a flicker in the shadows. His head snapped towards it. A pair of glowing red eyes stared back at him. Then another. And another. From the darkness stepped three massive, orc-like creatures. Their green skin stretched tight over their bulging muscles, and they carried crude weapons¡ªspiked clubs, jagged maces, and massive axes. Each of them was at least twice his height and looked like they¡¯d enjoy smashing him into the ground. ¡°Orcs?¡± Jeremy muttered, his grin returning. ¡°Really? This¡¯ll be fun.¡± One of the orcs snarled and charged, raising its club high above its head. Jeremy didn¡¯t flinch. He planted his feet, holding his spear steady as the creature lunged. The club slammed into him with a force that shook the ground, but his armor did its thing, reflecting the blow right back at the orc. The creature stumbled, roaring in pain. ¡°Ha!¡± Jeremy lunged forward, thrusting his spear into the orc¡¯s chest. His spear struck twice in quick succession, piercing the thick skin. The orc fell with a loud thud, its body twitching as Essence flowed toward Jeremy¡¯s Status. ¡°Guess that¡¯s one down! Who¡¯s next?¡± he called, trying to sound cocky even as sweat dripped down his face. The two remaining orcs weren¡¯t going to wait around. One swung its axe in a wild arc, forcing Jeremy to dodge. The other closed in from the side, its mace smashing down onto his shoulder. The impact sent him stumbling, while the orc staggered but didn¡¯t drop its weapon.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. His shoulder throbbed from the leftover force. Fighting two at once wasn¡¯t the same as handling them one by one. He couldn¡¯t focus on taking one down while the other kept hammering away at him. This was harder than he¡¯d planned. ¡°Alright, regroup,¡± he muttered, gripping his spear with sweaty hands. He backed up, scanning the room for an opening. The orcs didn¡¯t let up, their heavy footsteps echoing as they closed in, their snarls filling the chamber. Jeremy darted to the side, Running to put some distance between him and the orcs. He jabbed his spear at the closer one, landing a solid double-hit, but it moved faster than he thought. Its club slammed into his chest, and while his armor sent some of the force back at it, the impact sent him skidding across the floor. His chest felt like it was on fire from the pain. ¡°Come on!¡± he shouted, scrambling to his feet. He swung his spear in quick strikes, pushing the orcs away. His armor absorbed part of their attacks, reflecting their power right back at them, but it was starting to wear on him. Still, adrenaline kept him going strong. One of the orcs let out a loud roar and pretended to swing its axe, trying to fake him out. At the same time, the other one came in from the side. Jeremy whipped around just in time, his Reflexes helping him to dodge the mace aimed at his head. He countered with a quick strike, his spear and armor¡¯s reflection working together to send the orc staggering back. As the fight dragged on, his muscles burned. His breathing got heavier, but he kept going, dodging and striking like he¡¯d practiced a million times. When one of the orcs rushed at him, he sidestepped and drove his spear straight into its side. His armor retaliated again, and the reflected force sent the creature crashing to the ground. The last orc snarled, glaring at him as its companion fell. It raised its mace high and charged at full speed. Jeremy stood his ground, bracing himself for the impact. When it got close enough, he thrust his spear right into its chest, staggering it hard. But the orc wasn¡¯t done. It swung its weapon wildly, making Jeremy duck and dodge to avoid getting smashed. By now, Jeremy¡¯s breath was coming faster. He hadn¡¯t felt tired earlier, but after all the dodging and stabbing, he was starting to feel it. Still, he wasn¡¯t going to quit. ¡°Not yet,¡± he muttered, his voice full of determination. The orc came at him one last time, and Jeremy gathered all his strength for a final attack. He drove his spear deep into the orc¡¯s chest, the blow combined with his armor¡¯s reflection sending it flying backward. It hit the ground hard, motionless. The chamber went quiet. Jeremy stood there, breathing heavily, his spear dripping with black blood. He looked down at his hands¡ªthey were shaking. Blood from a shallow cut on his arm stung now that the fight was over, and his fingers felt stiff, like they didn¡¯t even want to work. ¡°That... was way harder than I thought,¡± he muttered under his breath. The words sounded weak, and he hated himself for saying them. His chest still burned, and he leaned against his spear to steady himself. He tilted his head back, closing his eyes for a second. The glow of Essence drifted toward him, filling his Status. Usually, that rush of energy felt amazing, like lighting up from the inside. But now? It barely made a dent in how exhausted he was. ¡°What the heck just happened?¡± Jeremy thought, replaying the fight in his head. The way the orcs had swarmed him, their heavy weapons swinging faster than something that big had any right to¡ªit didn¡¯t make sense. Sure, his armor¡¯s reflection had done its job, but the hits just kept coming. He hadn¡¯t been ready for that. ¡°That was just the first fight,¡± he whispered, the words hitting harder than he expected. His plans had seemed perfect, but this fight had been a wake-up call. If this was how the first battle went, the rest of the dungeon was going to be brutal. For the first time since stepping into the dungeon, Jeremy felt a tiny flicker of doubt. What if he wasn¡¯t ready for this? The thought hit him harder than any of those stupid orc clubs. He shook his head, trying to shove it away, but it just wouldn¡¯t leave. ¡°I¡¯ve got this,¡± he muttered, like saying it out loud would make it true. He straightened up, wincing when his ribs protested. ¡°Okay, lesson learned: don¡¯t let them gang up on me. Easy fix.¡± Still, his mind kept jumping back to the fight. The orcs hadn¡¯t just charged at him like idiots¡ªthey¡¯d worked together, boxing him in like they had some kind of plan. His throat felt dry just thinking about it. ¡°I wasn¡¯t ready for that,¡± he admitted to himself, his hands tightening on his spear. ¡°Stats don¡¯t mean anything if I can¡¯t fight,¡± a nagging little voice whispered in the back of his mind. He clenched his fists and shoved the thought down as hard as he could. ¡°No,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve got this.¡± He pushed himself to his feet, wobbling a bit before steadying himself. There was no turning back now. If this first fight had been this tough, the rest of the dungeon was going to be even worse. He wiped sweat off his brow and took a deep breath, forcing himself to focus. Allocate 3000 Essence His eyes widened as he stared at the number. ¡°From one fight?¡± A grin broke across his face, cutting through the exhaustion. ¡°That¡¯s insane!¡± He thought back to the afternoon spent chasing slimes with his friends in the beginner dungeon, laughing when someone slipped or missed a kick. They¡¯d celebrated getting a few hundred Essence like it was a big deal. Compared to that, this fight felt...lonely. Jeremy blinked, shoving the thought away. "This is better," he muttered, his voice more defensive than confident. But was it? The empty chamber seemed colder now, the silence heavier without anyone to share it with. He shook the thought away. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m doing this my way.¡± Scrolling through his Skills, his eyes landed on Running. He could spread the Essence out across his Skills, but honestly? Why bother? At this rate, he could max them all, so might as well do it one at a time. ¡°Alright, Running it is,¡± he said, dumping all his Essence into the Skill. Running - Basic Level 8/10 - 500 Essence Body 8 ¡°Almost there,¡± he muttered, satisfied as he glanced at the Skill. Running was so close to being maxed, but for now, he was out of Essence. He closed his Status and stretched his legs. The corridor ahead stretched ominously into darkness. His pulse quickened, both excitement and unease in his chest. ¡°This dungeon¡¯s tough,¡± he whispered, trying to convince himself, ¡°but I can do this.¡± He took a shaky breath, the memory of those red eyes flashing in his mind. He didn¡¯t need to be perfect¡ªjust good enough to win. Chapter 27: Labyrinth of Claws Jeremy walked down the dim corridor, the sound of his boots bouncing off the wet stone walls. He hated how quiet it was¡ªlike the whole dungeon was watching him, waiting for him to mess up. The passage twisted and turned, each corner looking more like the last. He glanced back over his shoulder, half expecting to see the path behind him gone. The dungeon felt like a maze, its layout looping and confusing. Jeremy huffed. He¡¯d already learned his lesson about getting lost after the last dungeon run with his friends. Wandering in circles wasn¡¯t just embarrassing¡ªit was dangerous. One wrong turn, and he¡¯d walked right into trouble. That wasn¡¯t going to happen again. ¡°Okay, no big deal,¡± he muttered to himself, his voice bouncing off the walls. ¡°It¡¯s just a creepy maze. Totally fine.¡± But the way the walls seemed to lean in, like they were trying to swallow him whole, made his chest tighten a little. He reached out and scratched an arrow into the wall with his spear. ¡°Left here,¡± he said under his breath, his attempt to sound confident falling flat. He moved on, marking another wall at the next turn. ¡°And right. Left, then right. Got it.¡± Except he didn¡¯t ¡°got it.¡± The labyrinth was a nightmare. Every corridor looked the same, with rough stone walls twisting and curving like they had no logic at all. Some paths looped back to where he¡¯d started, while others just... ended. Dead ends with no warning. Jeremy paused at one particularly confusing split, running his hand through his hair. He closed his eyes, trying to focus, and a flicker of an idea hit him. The Memorization class. Professor Thalis¡¯ voice echoed in his head. ¡°Group your sequences into chunks. Left, right, straight. Break it down into steps. Repeat them aloud. Make them stick.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Jeremy muttered. He squatted down, scratching the last few turns into the dirt with his spear tip. Left, left, straight, right... left again. He repeated the sequence in his head. ¡°Picture it. Make a map in your mind.¡± The faintest smile tugged at his lips. ¡°Alright, Professor Pink Robes, let¡¯s see if your fancy methods actually work.¡± He forced himself to repeat the last few turns aloud again: ¡°Left, left, straight, right, left.¡± With the sequence firmly stuck in his brain, he scratched the final arrow into the wall. ¡°Better,¡± he mumbled, giving himself a tiny nod before moving forward. If the maze thought it was going to beat him, it had another thing coming. The path ahead felt familiar¡ªnot just from the scratches he¡¯d left behind but from the map forming in his head, the turns and dead ends piecing together like a puzzle. As he rounded another corner, the silence started to mess with him. Every sound felt huge. The crunch of his boots on gravel? Way too loud. The scrape of his spear on stone? Deafening. And then there was the worst part: the sounds he couldn¡¯t place. Little clicks, soft taps, faint scratches¡ªjust enough to make his skin crawl. ¡°Nothing,¡± he said out loud, forcing a laugh. ¡°It¡¯s just... echoes or something.¡± His grip tightened on his spear, the reassuring weight of it keeping his nerves from completely snapping. But the sounds kept coming, faint and distant, just on the edge of hearing. It wasn¡¯t constant¡ªjust enough to make him flinch every time it started again. He spun around once, twice, catching glimpses of... nothing. Just shadows. Always shadows. Eventually, Jeremy stopped in front of a particularly confusing set of paths: three branching corridors, each one darker and narrower than the last. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± he groaned, his eyes darting between them. He crouched again, tracing the last path on the ground to steady himself. Left, left, straight, right, left. The sequence made sense. Kind of. Jeremy studied the paths, then took a deep breath. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go with... left.¡± He marked the wall with an arrow, muttering, ¡°If this gets me killed, Thalis is getting a strongly worded complaint.¡± The sounds started again¡ªscraping, clicking, always behind him, no matter which way he turned. ¡°Not real,¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°Totally not real.¡± But when he turned the next corner, he froze. Claw marks¡ªfresh ones¡ªran down the stone wall ahead of him. Four deep grooves, like something had just passed through. His stomach twisted. He forced a grin, muttering, ¡°Just a creepy maze.¡± But the laughter didn¡¯t reach his eyes, and the flickering shadows felt closer with each step. He adjusted his grip on the spear, every muscle in his body tense. Then, he heard it. A faint scratch. A quick shuffle. Jeremy froze. ¡°What was that?¡± he whispered, his voice barely audible. He spun around, the spear held in front of him. Nothing. The walls loomed, the shadows still. He swallowed hard, his dry throat making it loud in his own ears. "Probably nothing," he said, but his own words didn¡¯t convince him. A sudden blur shot out from the side. Jeremy barely had time to react before claws scraped across his shoulder. The lizard recoiled with a startled screech, its body shuddering from the force of the reflected impact. ¡°Whoa!¡± Jeremy yelled, stumbling back as it lunged again, visibly injured but more ferocious. Its glowing eyes locked onto him, and its sharp teeth snapped inches from his arm. Adrenaline kicked in. Jeremy jabbed with his spear, the tip grazing the creature¡¯s side. The lizard screeched again, stumbling as it tried to circle him. This time, Jeremy¡¯s aim was dead on¡ªhe drove the spear straight into its chest. The creature twitched violently before collapsing into a heap. Jeremy yanked his spear free, his chest heaving. His shoulder throbbed from the earlier hit. ¡°Okay,¡± he muttered, staring at the corpse. ¡°That wasn¡¯t so bad.¡± The words had barely left his mouth when another lizard darted out from behind a corner. ¡°Oh, come on!¡± Jeremy yelled, spinning just in time to block its attack with his spear. The impact jolted through his arms, but the reflected force slammed into the lizard, sending it skidding back with a screech. It recovered quickly, snarling as it tried to bite the shaft, but Jeremy shoved it back and drove the spear into its neck. The creature shrieked before dropping to the ground. The sound of more skittering claws echoed throughout the corridor, coming from every direction. Jeremy spun, his eyes darting between the shadows. Every flicker of light, every stray sound, made his pulse race. ¡°Great. A whole pack of you, huh?¡± He adjusted his stance, holding his spear at the ready. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.¡± The lizards didn¡¯t give him a second to think. Two of them bolted straight at him, their glowing eyes locked on like he was their next meal. He moved without thinking, dodging the first and jabbing at the second with his spear. The tip caught it in the side, making it screech, but it didn¡¯t go down. Before he could follow up, the first lizard spun around and swiped at him, its claws colliding with his chest, the force ricocheting back onto the creature. It crumpled mid-screech, hitting the ground hard. The second lizard darted forward, aiming low.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. He twisted hard to the side, his body moving so fast and smooth it almost didn¡¯t feel like him. Skill Improved: Reflexes Basic ¡ú Simple The notification flashed in the corner of his vision, and suddenly everything felt... sharper. He could see the lizard¡¯s movements clearer than before¡ªthe way its claws shifted, its body tensing just before it pounced again. His arms moved on instinct, his spear darting forward like it had a mind of its own. The point hit dead center, and the lizard let out a shriek before collapsing into a twitching heap. ¡°Gotcha,¡± Jeremy muttered, yanking his spear free. But the other lizard wasn¡¯t waiting around. It rushed him fast, claws raised, teeth bared. Jeremy didn¡¯t have time to think¡ªhe just braced himself as the claws scraped against his thigh. His armor reflected the blow, slamming the lizard into the wall. It staggered, dazed, and Jeremy lunged, driving his spear into its side with all the strength he had left. The lizard crashed to the ground, writhing for a second before it went still. Jeremy stood there, panting, the corridor quiet except for his own ragged breathing. His hands were trembling so bad he could barely keep his spear upright, and the cut on his arm was bleeding enough to make him nervous. ¡°Not going great,¡± he muttered, trying to laugh but ending up wheezing. His whole body ached, and his legs felt like jelly. For a second, he wanted to just sit down and stay there forever. But the flickering shadows didn¡¯t let him relax. It felt like they were watching him, waiting for the next move. Jeremy wiped his sweaty face with his sleeve, took a shaky breath, and forced himself to stand up straighter. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, his voice low but firm. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±
Jeremy stumbled into a small alcove, his legs barely holding him up as he collapsed against the wall. His chest heaved with each ragged breath, the cool stone pressing against his back the only comfort he could find. His spear clattered to the ground next to him, his fingers too shaky to keep holding it. It was quiet for once. No claws scraping, no glowing eyes peering at him from the shadows. Just the sound of his gasps filling the air. But the quiet felt wrong¡ªit felt like the labyrinth itself was holding its breath, waiting. The last few hours had been nothing but a blur of constant ambushes. Jeremy had lost count of how many lizards he¡¯d fought. The first couple had been manageable, but then they just kept coming, each encounter pulling him deeper into the twisting maze. His arms were heavy from swinging his spear, and every step had become a battle against the burning in his legs. He glanced down at himself and winced. Blood trickled from shallow cuts on his arms and legs, a few already drying while others still oozed. Still, it hadn¡¯t been for nothing. He pulled up his Status, forcing himself to focus on the glowing screen in his mind. Jeremy Hoppins Tier - Body 2323 Mind 30 Soul 2210 Skills: Cooking - Basic 10/10 Introspection - Basic 10/10 Memorization - Basic 10/10 Multitasking - Basic 10/10 Reflexes - Simple 13/100 Running - Basic 10/10 Universal Equipment Slots - Personal The sight of his Skills made his chest swell a little. It felt like proof that everything he¡¯d endured so far was worth it. The lizards had been relentless, but they¡¯d given him enough Essence to max out most of his Basic Skills. He¡¯d poured it into Cooking, Introspection, and the others without much hesitation, feeling the satisfying rush of progress as they capped out at level 10. But Reflexes¡ªthat was a different story. Leveling it had been slow, painfully slow. The jump in power was undeniable, but so was the Essence cost. While Basic Skills only needed a few hundred Essence per level, Reflexes had jumped from 1,000 Essence for Level 10 to 11,000 Essence just to push it to Level 11. Now, sitting at Level 13, the cost had risen even further, and his remaining Essence wouldn¡¯t even get him anywhere close to the cap of 100. Reflexes - Simple Level 13/100 - 14,000 essence Body 13 Jeremy let out a slow breath, his eyes lingering on the glowing screen for a moment longer. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have Reflexes¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish the thought. He didn¡¯t need to. Without Reflexes, he wouldn¡¯t be sitting here. He dismissed the screen with a flicker of annoyance and shifted against the wall, trying to get comfortable. Something sticky pulled at his leg, making him glance down. His boot was smeared with dark green lizard blood, and the stuff clung like glue. Jeremy grimaced. "Great," he muttered. "As if I didn¡¯t already look like I got chewed up and spit out." A loud growl interrupted his thoughts¡ªhis stomach, reminding him it hadn¡¯t been fed all morning. Jeremy groaned, leaning his head back against the wall. He¡¯d walked into the dungeon full of confidence, imagining he¡¯d breeze through it, grab a ton of Essence, and be back at the academy in time for lunch. Why bother with his bag if he wouldn¡¯t even need it? "What kind of idiot doesn¡¯t bring anything into a dungeon?" he whispered, glaring at the ceiling. "Oh wait, me. I¡¯m that idiot." His throat felt dry, and just thinking about water made it worse. He licked his cracked lips, but it didn¡¯t help. Every ache in his body seemed sharper now that he¡¯d stopped moving. Jeremy groaned again, louder this time, and smacked his forehead. "And now look at you," he said bitterly, glaring at the ceiling. "No bag, no food, no water. Just a spear and your stupid ¡®lone wolf¡¯ plan." He slid down the wall, sitting with his head in his hands. For a second, he let himself feel it¡ªhow tired, hungry, and sore he was. Every muscle in his body screamed at him to quit, to just lie there and hope the dungeon forgot he existed. The silence didn¡¯t last long. A faint scrape echoed through the corridor, barely audible over the sound of his breathing. He knew that sound too well by now. Claws on stone. They¡¯d found him. His stomach twisted as he gritted his teeth, forcing his body to move. The ache in his limbs screamed in protest as he pressed his back against the wall, raising his spear. "Of course," he muttered, glaring into the darkness. "Why would I deserve a break?" The skittering grew louder, echoing from every direction. His pulse quickened, every shadow around him suddenly feeling alive. He braced himself, adrenaline dulling the pain as he stared into the darkness. Two glowing eyes appeared first, followed by the sleek body of a lizard crawling out from a crevice. Another one joined it, its claws clattering on the stone floor. He raised his spear, taking a shaky step forward. "Guess rest time¡¯s over," he said as the first lizard lunged. This maze wasn¡¯t just testing him¡ªit was grinding him down, bit by bit. Chapter 28: Story of a Hero Jeremy ran through the maze, his breath coming in sharp gasps. Each step pounded fresh pain into his bruised legs. The scrape of claws on stone echoed too close behind, chasing him forward. Why was he running? He didn¡¯t even know anymore. It started with one lizard too many. He¡¯d seen it lunge at him, and instead of bracing for a fight, his legs had just... moved. He bolted past it, leaving the snapping jaws behind. And then he just kept going, down corridor after corridor, like his body had decided something his brain hadn¡¯t. ¡°Why am I running?¡± he muttered, his voice hoarse, lost in the chaos of his own panic. He was here to fight, to gain Essence¡ªbut no part of him could stop his legs from moving. Every lizard he left behind was a missed chance to get stronger, and yet... he couldn¡¯t make himself stop. What kind of hero runs? The thought scraped at him, more painful than the claws that tore at his leg. He¡¯d read the stories, dreamed of the moments where courage was enough to save the day. But stories didn¡¯t prepare you for how cold and heavy fear was, how it drowned out everything else. Maybe it was the aches in his shoulders, the burning in his knees, or the way each fight felt harder than the last. Or maybe it was something weirder, something he couldn¡¯t explain. Something deep inside that whispered, Keep moving, or you¡¯re not getting out of here. His eyes darted to the walls, searching for something, anything that could help. A loose chunk of stone caught his eye. He kicked it behind him as hard as he could, hearing the clatter echo through the corridor. Maybe it would confuse the lizards¡ªthrow them off his trail. He didn¡¯t stop to find out. It didn¡¯t make sense. The monsters weren¡¯t endless, and the maze wasn¡¯t alive... probably. But the feeling didn¡¯t go away. Running felt right, even if it was the dumbest decision he¡¯d ever made. The shadows ahead twisted like they were alive, and Jeremy¡¯s grip on his spear shifted. They¡¯d ambush him again; they always did. He briefly planted his feet, angling the spear low where he knew the first lizard would dart. Sure enough, claws scraped the stone, and he thrust forward, sending the creature tumbling before sprinting past its twitching body. Then he kept running. The corridors twisted and turned, shadows stretching like they were alive. Each gasp felt like fire in his chest, but stopping wasn¡¯t an option. He couldn¡¯t. He laughed bitterly under his breath, the sound harsh in the empty corridor. ¡°Smart plan, Jeremy. Just keep running till you collapse. That¡¯ll fix everything.¡± He turned a corner too fast, his shoulder scraping against the wall. Arrows he¡¯d carved earlier to mark his path blurred past him, useless now because he wasn¡¯t stopping long enough to read them. The maze twisted on and on, and Jeremy couldn¡¯t tell if he was going deeper or getting closer to the exit. The sound of skittering claws grew louder again, and he pushed himself harder, his legs burning. Don¡¯t stop. Don¡¯t think. Just go. Then, suddenly, the walls opened up. The suffocating tunnels gave way to a massive chamber, and Jeremy stumbled to a halt, leaning on his spear as he gasped for air. Cool air brushed against his sweaty face, stinging the raw scrapes on his arms. For one brief moment, he thought he¡¯d found safety. The huge, open space was a relief after the maze. But the silence didn¡¯t feel right. It felt heavy. Menacing. Jeremy¡¯s heart pounded as his eyes darted around the chamber, searching for anything¡ªmovement, sound, danger. He wasn¡¯t alone. He could feel it. ¡°Running was... the right call,¡± he whispered to himself, though his shaking hands didn¡¯t agree. The echo of his voice only made the stillness worse. A low growl rolled out of the shadows, and Jeremy froze. His grip on the spear tightened so much his knuckles turned white. Instinct screamed at him to run back into the maze, but he didn¡¯t. There was nowhere to go. ¡°Not creepy at all,¡± he muttered under his breath. He squinted into the dim chamber, barely able to make out shapes in the faint, bluish light. Then something moved. Slowly at first, then stepping fully into the glow of the chamber. Jeremy¡¯s stomach sank. The thing was huge¡ªan orc, bigger than any he¡¯d ever seen before. It dragged a jagged axe behind it, the metal scratching against the stone floor with a horrible screech. In its other hand, it held a chain that rattled with every step. At the end of the chain were a group of lizards, their glowing eyes locked onto Jeremy like he was their dinner. They snarled and snapped, tails whipping at the ground. The orc barked something in a harsh, guttural language, yanking the chain. The lizards snapped to attention. Jeremy swallowed hard, straightening his back even though his legs were trembling. His eyes flicked to the orc¡¯s axe¡ªmassive, jagged, and heavy. But the lizards were the real problem. Smaller, quicker, and way too coordinated for comfort. He had to deal with them first, or they¡¯d tear him apart while the orc watched. ¡°Okay... big guy,¡± he said, trying to sound braver than he felt. He glanced back down the labyrinth. He couldn¡¯t stop. Not now. His voice cracked, and his fingers trembled as he gripped his spear tighter. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± The orc let out a deep, awful laugh that echoed off the chamber walls. Then it snapped the chain loose, and the lizards bolted toward Jeremy, claws clicking against the stone. The orc barked commands, its voice a guttural snarl that sent the lizards darting into formation. Every swing of its axe drove Jeremy toward their snapping jaws, the two threats working in perfect, terrifying unison. The lizards attacked in a blur of movement¡ªclaws scraping his leg, jaws snapping inches from his face. Jeremy twisted and jabbed wildly, landing glancing blows but never enough to slow them down. The spear felt steady in his hands now, but it didn¡¯t matter if he couldn¡¯t stop their momentum. Every attack chipped away at him, every dodge left him weaker. He swung his spear in a wide arc, forcing the lizards back for a heartbeat, but they circled again, their glowing eyes relentless. Jeremy¡¯s back hit the chamber wall, the cold stone grounding his swirling thoughts. The lizards spread out, circling him, but the orc lagged behind. If he could draw the lizards closer and strike fast, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe could turn this around.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°Alright,¡± he muttered, his voice shaking as he raised the spear again. ¡°Round two.¡±
Jeremy didn¡¯t have time to think. The lizards were on him before he could even catch his breath, their glowing, evil eyes coming straight for him. One darted low, snapping at his legs, while another swiped for his arm. He swung his spear wildly, managing to smack one back, but the other latched onto his calf. A sharp pain exploded throughout his leg. ¡°Get off me!¡± he yelled, his voice cracking with fear. He kicked at the thing like his life depended on it¡ªand it did¡ªfinally shaking it loose with a horrible screech. But before he could even feel relieved, another lizard jumped at him, its teeth snapping way too close to his face. Jeremy stabbed forward, the crunch of bone echoing in his ears as the lizard crumpled. His arms screamed in protest, but he couldn¡¯t let himself falter. Then the ground shook. Jeremy¡¯s heart sank as he looked up. The orc¡¯s heavy footsteps echoed as it dragged its jagged axe, each step sending a shiver down Jeremy¡¯s spine. It didn¡¯t need to hurry¡ªthe lizards were wearing him down. The axe rose in a lazy swing, but the force behind it was anything but. Jeremy dove to the side as the blade smashed into the ground, sending shards of stone flying. He barely got back to his feet before the lizards lunged again. A lizard leapt for his chest, claws outstretched. Reflexes kicked in, and Jeremy twisted, his spear finding its mark. But before he could breathe, claws tore across his back, pushing him forward. He yelped and stumbled forward, nearly dropping his weapon. The frustration boiled up inside him, raw and consuming. He was swinging like a maniac, reacting to every attack, but nothing he did felt like enough. His strikes lacked precision, his defenses crumbled under pressure. Jeremy clenched his teeth, forcing himself to stop swinging blindly. He steadied his grip, adjusting the angle of the spearhead. The next lizard darted at him, and instead of swinging wildly, he took a breath, shifting his weight just as the creature lunged. The spear shot forward, clean and precise, piercing its chest before Jeremy yanked it free. The motion felt... right. The next lizard was already on him, but Jeremy was ready. He sidestepped, sweeping the spear low to catch it in the legs before thrusting upward in one smooth motion. The creature screeched as it collapsed. The flow of movement clicked into place, like his body suddenly remembered how the weapon was meant to move. A faint hum resonated in the back of his mind, and didn¡¯t hesitate, pouring his Essence into his new Skill. Unlocked Skill: Spearmanship Spearmanship - Basic Level 7/10 - 600 essence Grants the bearer improved control and precision with spear-based combat. The spear is more than just a weapon¡ªit¡¯s an extension of the wielder. Body 7 He didn¡¯t have time to celebrate. The third lizard lunged, and he countered with a quick jab to its flank. Each motion felt sharper, more efficient, but the monsters didn¡¯t care about his breakthrough¡ªthey just kept coming. His Skill was a cruel joke. His mind knew what to do, his body moved with precision¡ªbut it didn¡¯t make him any less tired, any less hurt. This wasn¡¯t how the stories went. They never showed this part¡ªthe part where the hero did everything right, and yet it still wasn¡¯t enough. The ground shook again. Jeremy looked up as the orc stepped forward, dragging its massive axe. It barked another command, and the lizards regrouped, their glowing eyes locked onto him like he was already dead. ¡°Alright,¡± he muttered, his voice shaking. ¡°Let¡¯s see what this can do.¡± Jeremy¡¯s spear struck like lightning, forcing one lizard back into another. The creatures snarled, scrambling to regroup, and for a fleeting second, Jeremy thought he might have a chance. He could feel the fight shifting¡ªif only his body would keep up. His strikes flowed faster, instinct guiding every motion, but each step burned like fire in his legs. Every victory came slower, every movement heavier. And the orc was already closing the gap, dragging its massive axe behind it. It grinned¡ªa nasty, awful grin that made Jeremy¡¯s skin crawl¡ªand swung its axe with terrifying speed. Jeremy dodged, barely. The blade whooshed past his shoulder, but the air pressure alone sent him stumbling. The lizards pressed the attack, one slashing at his thigh and another sinking its teeth into his arm. Jeremy cried out, slamming the creature against the ground until it let go. His spear lashed out instinctively, catching the third lizard, but his movements were getting slower, his strikes losing their edge. The orc took advantage, closing the distance in two heavy steps. The jagged axe swung low, nicking Jeremy¡¯s side and sending him sprawling across the ground. His spear clattered out of reach, and pain exploded through his ribs, making it impossible to breathe. ¡°No, no, no,¡± he muttered, barely managing to push himself up. But the lizards were already on him. One clawed at his leg while another sank its teeth into his shoulder. Jeremy screamed, thrashing wildly, but the pain was everywhere now, his body one big, aching bruise. The orc loomed over him, its shadow swallowing him whole. The jagged axe rose high, and Jeremy froze, his mind blank with terror. This was it. He was going to die here. ¡°No!¡± he yelled, the word ripping out of him like a roar. He kicked one lizard off and rolled to the side just as the axe smashed into the floor. The ground cracked under the impact, shards of stone cutting into his cheek as he scrambled for his spear. The lizards regrouped, hissing and snarling, their glowing eyes relentless. The orc barked again, its guttural voice echoing through the chamber. Jeremy gripped his spear tightly, forcing himself to his feet even though his legs trembled beneath him. His arms shook, his chest heaved, and his ribs screamed with every breath, but he wasn¡¯t done yet. The creatures attacked again. Jeremy tried to meet them, his spear moving in sharper arcs, but his body had reached its limit. One lizard darted in, its claws raking across his side. He gasped, dropping to one knee. He managed to stab another in the chest, but the remaining two closed in too fast. He couldn¡¯t win. Not like this. Jeremy forced himself upright, his mind racing. There was only one option left. He turned and bolted, Running back into the labyrinth with what little energy he had left. His feet pounded against the uneven stone, the snarls and roars of his enemies chasing him deeper into the suffocating dark. This wasn¡¯t about Essence anymore. This was about surviving. And he wasn¡¯t sure he could do it. Chapter 29: Ties in the Web (Perci PoV) The Tierless dungeon wasn¡¯t nearly as terrifying as Perci thought it¡¯d be. Creepy? Definitely. The glowing webs clinging to the walls were enough to make her shiver, and the damp air smelled weird¡ªlike old socks and moss. But scary? Not yet. Perci twirled one of her daggers between her fingers, the cold steel comforting. She scanned the narrow stone hallway ahead, her sharp eyes darting to every flicker of light and shadow. Alright, time to see if all that training wasn¡¯t a waste. Up ahead, Marcus led the group with his usual swagger. Always the fearless leader. She rolled her eyes fondly. He kept checking the shadows like he expected something dramatic to leap out at any second. Mia was in the middle, her bow in hand, her steps deliberate and cautious. Her wide-eyed stare darted nervously at the walls as if one of the webs might come alive. She¡¯s wound tighter than a spring. Mia¡¯s steady grip on her bow said she was ready to shoot anything that dared to move. Bringing up the rear, Timothy groaned as he yanked his hammer free from a sticky patch of webbing. Timothy eyed the sticky walls and swung his hammer into a particularly dense web. ¡°Bet this stuff¡¯s stronger than rope,¡± he muttered, experimentally stretching a broken strand. ¡°If this fails, I¡¯m crafting spider silk armor next time.¡± ¡°Because fashion is really what you need,¡± Perci quipped. Mia stifled a laugh. ¡°At least it¡¯s not slimy.¡± ¡°Yet,¡± Marcus called back with a grin. The group chuckled as they moved further in, but Perci stayed sharp, her instincts humming. Something about the silence felt too perfect, too still. The laughter faded when the clicking started. It was faint at first, like the tick of tiny claws on stone. Perci¡¯s smirk disappeared in an instant, her dagger now held in a white-knuckled grip. She raised a hand to stop the group, her senses on high alert. ¡°You guys hear that?¡± she asked, her voice dropping to a whisper. Marcus turned, his confident posture stiffening as he adjusted his grip on his sword. ¡°Hear what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like... claws?¡± Mia said, her voice shaky as she glanced nervously at the shadowy ceiling above them. ¡°Oh, great,¡± Timothy groaned, gripping his hammer tighter. ¡°Dungeon crabs. My worst nightmare.¡± Perci rolled her eyes. ¡°Focus,¡± she snapped, her tone sharper now. She edged closer to the wall, her daggers raised, as the sound grew louder, more distinct. ¡°Something¡¯s watching us,¡± Perci muttered. She shot a quick glance at Mia, who looked ready to bolt. ¡°Stay calm,¡± Perci said, her voice steady despite the way her heart was hammering. ¡°We¡¯ve got this. No big deal, right?¡± Marcus nodded, his eyes narrowed. ¡°Everyone ready?¡± he asked, his sword raised. Perci¡¯s lips twitched into a grin. ¡°Always.¡± But inside, her nerves buzzed. The dungeon felt alive, like it was holding its breath. She shifted her weight, keeping light on her feet. ¡°Alright,¡± she thought, her gaze darting into the growing darkness ahead. ¡°Show me what you¡¯ve got.¡± The sound of claws scraping stone grew louder, closing in from the shadows.
Perci had barely taken another step when a dark blur dropped from the ceiling. A spider the size of a dog stood before her, its thin legs tapping against the stone floor as its glowing red eyes locked onto her. ¡°Oh, gross!¡± Perci yelled, her daggers flashing out instinctively. She dove to the side, slashing at the creature¡¯s legs. One of her blades connected, slicing clean through. ¡°That¡¯s one!¡± she called over her shoulder, spinning around to face the others. More spiders were descending from the webs above, their legs scraping as they scurried down toward the group. ¡°Two!¡± Marcus shouted, stepping forward and swinging his sword. The blade caught a spider mid-jump, slicing it in two. Mia shot an arrow, her hands steady despite the tension lining her shoulders. ¡°Focus on the ceiling!¡± she called, her voice sharper than usual. The arrow hit true, sinking into a spider¡¯s abdomen. It twitched violently before collapsing. ¡°Three,¡± she said softly, her confidence growing with each shot. Timothy swung his hammer with both hands, the weight of the weapon making up for his clumsy form. His strike connected with a spider trying to sneak up on Mia, smashing it into the ground with a loud crack. ¡°And four! Who¡¯s keeping score?¡± he shouted, grinning. Perci smirked as she darted forward, her movements quick and fluid. She slid beneath a spider as it lunged at her, slashing upward with both daggers. ¡°Too slow,¡± she muttered, already looking for the next target. As she fought, Perci¡¯s sharp eyes darted between her teammates, watching how they handled themselves. Marcus was holding the front like always, his sword gleaming with every swing. But his strikes were wide, leaving him open. Careful, showoff. Perci thought with a smirk. You¡¯re not invincible. Mia was doing well, her arrows flying steadily, each one finding its mark. Perci noticed that Mia wasn¡¯t overusing her fire magic, only summoning small bursts when a spider got too close. Smart, she¡¯s learning to pace herself. Timothy¡¯s hammer wasn¡¯t exactly subtle, but it was effective. He smashed through webbing and spiders alike, his swings heavy but dependable. He¡¯s like a wrecking ball. Perci thought, dodging another spider. Not graceful, but solid. The fight dragged on longer than Perci expected. Marcus stumbled as a spider lunged at him from the side, its fangs scraping his armor before Mia¡¯s arrow found its mark. Timothy smashed another spider to the ground but nearly lost his grip on his hammer as sticky webbing coiled around the handle. Perci swore under her breath as her dagger slipped from her grasp, forcing her to kick a spider back before recovering her weapon. But soon enough, the group managed to take out the last of the spiders. Perci wiped her daggers on a patch of webbing, flicking the gooey mess off with a grimace. ¡°Not bad,¡± she said, glancing at Marcus. ¡°But maybe next time, don¡¯t try to solo everything, huh?¡± Marcus laughed, wiping his blade clean. ¡°Jealous of my kill count?¡± His grin faltered for a moment as he glanced at the dim corridor ahead, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his face before he shook it off.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°Hardly,¡± Perci said, rolling her eyes but smiling. Mia sighed, lowering her bow. ¡°Do you think there¡¯ll be more?¡± ¡°Spiders are like bad roommates¡ªthey don¡¯t just disappear after one argument,¡± Perci replied, her gaze darting to the webs above. Timothy groaned, leaning on his hammer. ¡°Great. More sticky, creepy monsters. Can¡¯t wait.¡± Perci grinned, adjusting her daggers in her grip. ¡°Oh, come on. You know you¡¯re having fun.¡± Timothy gave her a half-hearted glare but couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Yeah, yeah. Let¡¯s just hope the next ones aren¡¯t any bigger.¡±
The last spider crumpled to the ground, its legs twitching weakly before going still. Perci scanned the walls and ceiling to make sure nothing else was waiting to drop on them. ¡°All clear,¡± she said, standing up and brushing sticky webbing off her sleeves. She made a face. ¡°Ugh. I¡¯m never getting this off.¡± ¡°Not bad for a warm-up, huh?¡± Marcus said, grinning as he wiped his sword on his sleeve. His voice was casual, but Perci noticed the way his shoulders sagged slightly from the effort. ¡°Warm-up? Sure, Marcus. Let¡¯s call it that,¡± Perci shot back, rolling her eyes but smiling anyway. ¡°Meanwhile, I¡¯m pretty sure you almost got eaten. Twice.¡± ¡°I had a strategy!¡± Marcus insisted, shaking webbing from his hair with exaggerated flair. ¡°It¡¯s called dramatic misdirection.¡± ¡°Yeah, right,¡± Timothy said, leaning on his hammer like a walking stick. ¡°If by ¡®strategy¡¯ you mean flailing like you were in a dance-off.¡± ¡°That¡¯s generous,¡± Perci said with a smirk. She flicked her daggers, sending bits of spider goo splattering onto the ground. ¡°But hey, points for creativity.¡± She glanced at the others as they laughed and teased each other. They looked¡­ fine. Relaxed, even. But her hands still trembled faintly. She leaned back against the wall, pretending to inspect her weapons while her thoughts churned. The spiders hadn¡¯t been that tough, but the way Marcus charged in without thinking¡ªor the way Timothy barely dodged¡ªwhat if the next fight wasn¡¯t so simple? What if they couldn¡¯t keep up? Shaking the thought away, Perci opened her Status. She hadn¡¯t checked it since they entered the dungeon, but now felt like a good time. Her gaze sharpened as the screen flickered to life. Perci Flynn Tier - Body 13 Mind 3 Soul - Skills: Dodging - Basic 3/10 Observation - Basic 3/10 Instant Repose - Personal Equipment: Weapon Slot - Twin Daggers of Sharpness Legs Slot - Leggings of Flexibility Her Status wasn¡¯t bad, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Every fight reminded her how much farther she had to go. Jeremy wasn¡¯t just ahead¡ªhe was in a league of his own. She had to be better, not just for herself, but to keep the others safe. Mia noticed her looking thoughtful and tilted her head. ¡°Everything okay?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Perci said, flashing a grin. ¡°Just making sure I¡¯m still in one piece.¡± Mia nodded, glancing at her bow. ¡°I should probably check mine too.¡± ¡°Go for it. But I already know you¡¯re solid,¡± Perci said. Her words earned a small smile from Mia, and Perci felt a flicker of pride in herself. Maybe I¡¯m not so bad at this whole teammate thing. Timothy broke the comfortable silence, pointing his hammer at the spider corpses scattered throughout the chamber. ¡°So¡­ think we can eat them?¡± Perci snorted, nearly choking on her own laugh. ¡°What? Eat that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying,¡± Timothy continued, grinning now. ¡°We¡¯ve got Mia¡¯s fire magic. She can cook it, right? And Jeremy¡ªhe has Cooking, right. He could make it, like, fancy or something.¡± ¡°Spider steak?¡± Perci asked, shaking her head. ¡°Hard pass. You first, Tim.¡± ¡°Yeah, no thanks,¡± Marcus added, rubbing his temples. ¡°Jeremy¡¯s probably eating something way better right now,¡± He smirked. ¡°He¡¯s probably making some gourmet campfire feast just to rub it in.¡± That got a laugh from everyone. Even Mia giggled softly. ¡°Honestly, that sounds like Jeremy,¡± Perci said, grinning. Mia¡¯s smile faded a little, her fingers brushing the bowstring absently. ¡°Do you think they¡¯re okay? Him and Andrew?¡± The question hit harder than Perci expected. She forced a shrug, keeping her tone light. ¡°Jeremy¡¯s tough. Andrew¡¯s¡­ Andrew. They¡¯ll figure it out.¡± But the words rang hollow. Jeremy was tough¡ªsure¡ªbut why did he have to keep proving it? She pictured him charging into a dungeon like this alone, that determined fire in his eyes masking whatever doubts he carried. Was it guilt? Pride? Did he even think about the rest of them when he made those choices? ¡°They¡¯re fine,¡± Perci added quickly, the edge in her voice softening. Mia nodded, but the worry didn¡¯t leave her face. Perci didn¡¯t blame her. They all had their own stuff to deal with, but Jeremy¡¯s choices still hung in the back of her mind, a nagging itch she couldn¡¯t quite shake. Timothy yawned, leaning back and stretching. ¡°If we¡¯re not eating those, what¡¯s the plan? Take five and move on?¡± ¡°Ten,¡± Marcus said, resting his sword across his knees. ¡°We¡¯ve earned it.¡¯¡± Perci frowned, glancing toward the corridor. ¡°Maybe five,¡± she countered, her tone firm. ¡°That clicking isn¡¯t getting quieter.¡± Marcus sighed but didn¡¯t argue, though Timothy groaned. ¡°What, we just smashed, like, a dozen spiders.¡± ¡°And we¡¯re not smashing more until I say so,¡± Perci snapped. The tension eased a little as Marcus gave her a quick nod. ¡°Five it is.¡± The group settled into an uneasy quiet. Mia relaxed slightly, her bow resting in her lap as she plucked at the string, the faint twang filling the air. Timothy scribbled something in the dirt with the butt of his hammer¡ªstick figures of their fight, no doubt. Marcus leaned against the wall, watching the glowing webs like he was planning their next move. Perci let herself breathe, her posture loosening as she watched them. For all their quirks, they worked well together. Better than she¡¯d expected. But the clicking in the distance never stopped. It was faint but steady, like the dungeon itself was alive and waiting. ¡°Marcus,¡± she muttered, the sound tugging at her focus. He glanced up, his sword already back in hand. The clicking grew louder, closer, snapping the calm in two. She twirled her daggers, forcing her nerves to settle. ¡°Break¡¯s over,¡± she said, her voice sharper now. ¡°They¡¯re coming.¡± Marcus stood, his sword gleaming faintly in the dim light. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this.¡± Timothy groaned but grabbed his hammer, hefting it onto his shoulder. ¡°Round two already? Fine, but someone else is on cleanup duty.¡± Mia strung her bow, her face nervous but resolute. Perci gave her a quick nod. ¡°We¡¯ve got this,¡± she thought, stepping into position. The sound grew louder, echoing through the chamber as they prepared for whatever came next. Perci glanced at the shadows ahead, her heart steady but her mind sharp. ¡°Alright, dungeon,¡± she thought, gripping her daggers tightly. ¡°Bring it on.¡± Chapter 30: Flight and Fight Jeremy¡¯s lungs burned, each breath tearing through his chest like fire. His legs felt foreign to him, shaking with each step. But he couldn¡¯t stop. The sound of claws scraping against the stone behind him kept getting louder¡ªcloser. He couldn¡¯t even look back; he didn¡¯t need to. He knew they were there. The shadows danced on the walls, and the dim light made everything blur together. Every corridor looked the same¡ªsuffocating, endless. He ran blindly, his mind spiraling. Run. Just keep running. Keep running. The words banged in his head like a drum, drowning out everything else¡ªhis fear, his panic, and the pain in his legs. He turned a corner too fast, nearly slipping. His boots scraped against the ground, and he barely caught himself before falling. How long had he been running? Minutes? Hours? The maze twisted and turned so much that nothing felt real anymore. He¡¯d made marks on the walls earlier to help him find his way, but now they blurred together. Was that the same crack he passed earlier? That faint bloodstain¡ªwas it his from before? His stomach tightened. Had he gone in a circle? ¡°No. No, not like this,¡± he muttered, stopping suddenly and driving his spear into the ground. He bent over, gasping for air like a man drowning. His heart pounded in his head. He pressed his trembling hand against the cold stone wall to steady himself. Think, Jeremy. You can do this. You memorized the maze. You planned for this. He squeezed his eyes shut, forcing himself to block out the panic. He pictured the map in his head. Left at the cracked wall. Straight at the dark patch. Right at the scratches. Slowly, piece by piece, it came back. Skill Improved: Memori¡ª ¡°Not now!¡± he hissed, clenching his fists as the notification pulsed in his head. Without even thinking, he dumped every bit of Essence he could into the skill. Maybe boosting his Mind stat would help, even if it was just a tiny bit. His eyes snapped open, and everything clicked. The maze in his mind sharpened like a jigsaw puzzle finally coming together. Relief flooded through him, and he felt a shaky grin tug at his lips. ¡°Finally,¡± he whispered. But then the sound came again. The claws. Louder, sharper. They were still coming. Jeremy pushed off the wall and took off, his legs screaming in protest. The scratches he¡¯d carved into the stone now stood out like glowing signs, guiding him forward. For the first time, he felt like he was actually ahead. Maybe he could¡ª He turned a corner and froze. The small alcove he¡¯d rested in earlier came into view. He remembered leaning against the wall, panting, safe¡ªat least for a little while. His eyes darted to the narrow passage behind it. Could he stop there? Maybe he could catch his breath, make a stand if the lizards caught up. He barely had time to acknowledge the thought barely had time to take hold before a sound tore through the maze. Claws, not just one or two but dozens¡ªa chorus of scraping. They weren¡¯t just following him blindly¡ªthey were hunting him. His chest tightened. The alcove wasn¡¯t a safe place anymore. It was a trap. Jeremy¡¯s legs moved before his mind could, and he sprinted past the alcove without a second glance. It didn¡¯t matter if he wanted to rest. Survival was all that mattered now. And then he saw them. The lizards. They were waiting for him, crouched low in the shadows of a wider passage ahead. His heart stopped for a beat as he realized¡ªthey were the same ones. The ones he¡¯d run past earlier on his first pass through the maze. This time, they had regrouped, and they were ready for him now. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening. Not now!¡± he shouted, his voice cracking. He skidded to a stop, gripping his spear so tightly his fingers ached. His thoughts tumbled over each other in panic. He couldn¡¯t outrun them. Not now. Not anymore. The first lizard lunged. Jeremy braced himself, planting his feet as he jabbed the spear forward with a desperate yell. The point sank into the creature¡¯s side with a sickening crunch, and it collapsed. But before he could pull the spear back, two more darted toward him. One went low, snapping at his legs, while the other dove straight for his chest. He twisted, swinging his spear in a wide arc. The motion felt smoother than before, like his body was finally catching up to the chaos. The second lizard dropped with a thud, but the third was too fast. Its claws raked the air inches from his chest, and Jeremy stumbled back, barely keeping his footing. More claws scraped against the stone. Jeremy¡¯s stomach churned as the others closed in, their snarls filling the narrow passage. He¡¯d been cornered, and they¡¯d trapped him perfectly. ¡°This is so unfair!¡± he yelled, his voice raw, cracking with frustration. Two more charged at the same time. He sidestepped one and drove his spear into the other¡¯s neck. Blood sprayed the walls, and the first lizard spun back around, snapping at his heels. He kicked it hard, sending it sprawling, but his arms felt like they were made of lead. The spear was too heavy. Everything was too heavy. Another lizard lunged, its claws aimed at his face. Jeremy ducked just in time, the reflex almost automatic. He drove the spear upward, catching it under the jaw, and slammed it to the ground. Panting, his knees nearly buckling, Jeremy staggered back. The snarls and snapping jaws didn¡¯t stop. He didn¡¯t have time to stop. He darted a glance to the scratches on the wall, the faint blood trail he¡¯d followed earlier. The path was still clear in his mind, but his body refused to listen. ¡°Just... keep... going,¡± he gasped, his voice barely audible. He bolted forward again, every step a fight against the weight dragging him down. The lizards wouldn¡¯t stop, but he wouldn¡¯t either. Not until he was out. Not until he survived.
Jeremy¡¯s legs screamed with every step, his breaths coming in bursts. The sound of claws on stone was constant now, haunting him from every direction. They were everywhere¡ªbehind him, ahead of him. He could feel their hunger, like a burning weight pressing against his back.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Exhaustion blurred his vision. His spear felt heavier than ever, his fingers cramping from holding it too tightly. A sharp nip at his ankle made him stumble, and he let out a panicked shout. I can¡¯t do this. The words hammered through his mind, over and over, overpowering the growls of the lizards. His legs felt like they¡¯d snap at any second, and the cuts and bruises from his earlier fights were not helping. I¡¯m not going to make it. There¡¯s no way. Then another thought slithered into his mind, uninvited but stubborn. You have to. You don¡¯t have a choice. His body was begging him to stop, to collapse, to let the monsters take him. He wanted to stop. He wanted it so badly it hurt. As Jeremy turns another corner, the sound of claws behind him fades for a moment, replaced by silence. His pulse quickens¡ªdid they lose him? But as he pushes forward, something about the corridor stirs a flicker of recognition. The jagged walls, the uneven floor¡ªhe¡¯s been here before. Or at least, he thinks he has. His eyes dart to a crack running along the left wall, faintly glowing with the same pale light he remembered passing earlier. A cold pit forms in his stomach. Had he doubled back? The thought gnaws at him, his heart pounding harder as the corridor narrows sharply. The walls press closer on either side, jagged and uneven, forcing him to slow. Each step feels heavier with the weight of doubt clawing at his mind. And then it happens. The corridor narrowed, tighter and tighter. His chest constricted. His steps faltered. No. No, it couldn¡¯t be. The corner loomed, mocking him. A dead end. ¡°No,¡± Jeremy whispers, his voice cracking. He spins on his heels, gripping his spear tightly. The sound of claws is back now, growing louder, echoing like a relentless drumbeat. They¡¯re closing in. His mind races, desperate for an answer. The glowing crack along the wall catches his eye again, and for a fleeting moment, he wonders if it might lead somewhere¡ªif there¡¯s a way out he¡¯s missed. He edges toward it, his fingers brushing against the cold, uneven surface. But there¡¯s no hidden passage, no miraculous escape. Only the jagged walls, trapping him like prey in a hunter¡¯s snare. The snarls grow deafening, and his grip tightens on his spear. For a brief, wild moment, Jeremy thinks of making his stand here. His legs shake, exhaustion clawing at every fiber of his body, but defiance flickers in his chest. If this was it, he wouldn¡¯t go quietly. And then he saw them. The first lizards round the corner, their glowing eyes reflecting the dim light. More follow, a writhing, snapping swarm that fills the corridor behind him. They move as a single, deadly army, their claws scraping against the stone in a constant rhythm. ¡°No choice,¡± he growled, his voice trembling. Tightening his grip on his spear, Jeremy surged forward, adrenaline pushing his exhausted legs into motion. The first lizard lunged at him, its claws outstretched. Jeremy sidestepped, swinging the butt of his spear into its side. It screeched and collapsed, but another snapped at him immediately, forcing him to duck. The air was thick with the stench of sweat and blood. Every breath burned, every motion was agony, but he couldn¡¯t afford to stop. The lizards swarmed closer, snapping jaws filling the air with sharp, echoing clicks. Jeremy twisted, thrusting his spear into the flank of one, only to feel the hot breath of another on his shoulder. He shoved it aside, stumbling backward, his boots sliding on loose stone. The wall behind him pressed against his back¡ªa painful reminder of the narrowing passage. He couldn¡¯t run. He was cornered. The lizards fanned out, their glowing eyes watching him like predators savoring their prey. Jeremy lashed out with his spear again, catching one across the jaw, but another darted forward, raking its claws across his shin. Pain flared, and he let out a strangled cry. Think. Think! His mind raced desperately for a way out, but the chaos made it impossible to focus. Another lizard lunged, and Jeremy swung wildly. His grip on the spear was slipping. The scratches on the walls, the faint glow of cracks in the stone¡ªthey all blurred together. What could he do? His spear wasn¡¯t enough. His speed wasn¡¯t enough. Nothing he had was enough. ¡°Come on!¡± he gasped, his voice raw. ¡°There has to be something¡ª¡± A lizard¡¯s claws swiped for his chest, and he twisted, nearly losing his footing. The motion brought him face to face with another, its hissing maw inches from his face. He drove the spear into its throat, the wet crunch sending a jolt through his hands. But even as it fell, three more moved to take its place. Jeremy¡¯s back pressed harder against the wall, the hopelessness of the situation sinking in. And then it hit him¡ªa memory, as sharp and sudden as a blow to the gut. It was a story¡ªan old one his mom had shown him and Andrew when they were younger. Not to entertain them, but to warn them. A girl, trapped by monsters, her escape impossible. She couldn¡¯t run fast enough or fight hard enough, so she tore a piece of her soul and used it to fuel her magic. The spear shifted in his hands as the memory consumed him. He barely ducked in time to avoid more claws, nicking his ear. The ending of the story was clear. The girl escaped the monsters¡ªbut not the cost. The magic consumed her. Her body crumpled, her soul burned away, leaving behind an empty shell. His mother¡¯s voice came next, sharp and commanding, cutting through the chaos around him: ¡°Magic isn¡¯t a toy, Jeremy. It¡¯s part of your soul.¡± Sweat dripped into his eyes as he swung the spear blindly. ¡°If you use too much,¡± her voice continued, even as his lungs screamed for air, ¡°you could burn out.¡± Another lizard lunged, and he twisted just in time, the spear catching it in the throat with a sickening crunch. ¡°You could lose everything¡ªyourself included. Never use magic untrained or unsupervised.¡± He slipped, barely regaining his balance as her final words hit him: ¡°This is what happens when you don¡¯t.¡± But, here he was, with no one but himself to blame for what he was about to do. The lizards surged closer, and a claw raked his arm, leaving a burning sting. He lashed out with the spear, but his motions were sluggish now. Every muscle screamed in protest. ¡°Damn it!¡± he hissed, blinking back tears of pain and frustration. He didn¡¯t have time for his mother¡¯s warnings. He didn¡¯t have time to think about Mia collapsing, her body limp after pushing her magic too far. He didn¡¯t have time to think about anything except survival. A lizard leapt straight for his chest, and Jeremy barely managed to skewer it midair. Its weight drove him down to one knee, the impact reverberating through his arms. Blood dripped from his fingers, his grip trembling on the spear. His mother¡¯s voice lingered in his head. ¡°It¡¯s your soul, Jeremy. Not just magic. It¡¯s you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered, the words trembling on his lips as another lizard closed in. He wasn¡¯t sure who the apology was for¡ªhis mom, or himself, for ending up in this situation. He couldn¡¯t afford to think anymore¡ªhis body screamed for rest. Gritting his teeth, Jeremy forced himself to concentrate. The sounds faded into the background, muffled by the pounding of his heart. The world around him blurred¡ªuntil all he could feel was something deep within him, faint and brittle. It glimmered like a fragile crystal buried beneath shadow, cold to the touch but resonating with a warmth, like the lullabies his mother used to sing when his nightmares woke the house. The last undamaged piece of himself. It was his. It was him. His soul. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered again, his voice breaking as he reached for the crystal, his desperate thoughts wrapping around it. And he tore off a chunk. Chapter 31: The Maze鈥檚 Runner Pain. Indescribable pain. A scream, loud, shrill. Lizards could scream? No, it sounded familiar. Was that him? It couldn¡¯t be. He tried breathing. His throat burned in agony. The pain was everything¡ªsharp, dull, loud, quiet¡ªall at once. Cold. The hollowness carved through him, an ache that grew with every moment. Was it the ground biting into his fingers, or was he falling apart? Since when was he lying on the ground? His vision swam, filled with blurred shadows and flickering light. He didn¡¯t know where he was¡ªcouldn¡¯t remember if he¡¯d even been anywhere before. The labyrinth? The lizards? Were they still there? Or had he imagined them? Move. The thought whispered at him from the haze. Move. Why wasn¡¯t he moving? His legs twitched, but they didn¡¯t feel like his. His arms trembled, distant and disconnected, like watching someone else in a dream. The snarls grew louder, the scrape of claws pulling at the edges of his mind. They were close¡ªtoo close. He needed to fight, needed to¡ª The lizards¡ªhe could hear them again, faint at first, but then louder, snarls echoing through the haze. They were there. They¡¯d always been there. He had to move. Had to fight. His mind screamed at his body to react, but it stayed limp, useless. Seconds stretched, long and unbearable, until his legs kicked against the ground, throwing him upright in jerk. The spear was in his hand again. He didn¡¯t know how, but it was there, moving, slicing through the air. A lizard lunged, its glowing eyes locked onto him. The spear drove forward, puncturing through its chest with a sickening crunch. Blood sprayed all over, hot and sticky, but it didn¡¯t feel real. Another one. He swung the spear faster than it had any right to. A sharp pop echoed in his shoulder, a jolt he didn¡¯t have time to acknowledge. Pain blurred with movement, all of it fading into one. His body moved without thought, without control. More. There were more of them, too many. Another lunged; Jeremy¡¯s body moved like it wasn¡¯t his, jerky, uncoordinated. His muscles burned, but it wasn¡¯t his¡ªas if he was just an observer. Just keep swinging. Just keep swinging, swinging, swinging. And then, through the pack, a hole¡ªa path. His mind screamed to take it, to run. But run where? Run for what? What was he even doing here? He couldn¡¯t remember. Couldn¡¯t think. The sound of snarls dragged him back. Run. Just run. His body didn¡¯t run. Instead, his spear swung. It wasn¡¯t instinct. It wasn¡¯t choice. It just happened. They kept coming. More and more. It was endless. Their scent filled the air. Again and again the spear was swung. At some point, the sounds faded. Jeremy stood there, chest heaving, blood pooling around him. Where did the blood come from? The world blurred, the edges of the labyrinth twisting and tilting. He blinked, trying to steady himself, but the hollowness in his chest throbbed, pulling him down. Run. That thought again, faint and insistent. He stared around him, the bodies of the lizards piled in heaps. He should run, shouldn¡¯t he? He was supposed to. But why? His mind grasped for the reason, but it slipped through his fingers like water. Forward. A step. Another. His legs jerked¡ªstop, move, stumble. No rhythm, no reason. Faster. He didn¡¯t tell them to go faster, but they did. The labyrinth swallowed him again, the walls closing in, twisting and turning. He didn¡¯t know where he was going. Didn¡¯t care. Left, right, straight¡ªhe just had to run. And then he was back. The bodies of the lizards, the blood-soaked ground. He stopped, staring. No. No, this wasn¡¯t right, right? He¡¯d left this place. He¡¯d run. He ran, his legs moving again, faster this time. But he was back again. The same place. The same blood. The same bodies. He didn¡¯t understand. He had to run, didn¡¯t he? That was what he was supposed to do. So he ran again. Time lost meaning. Each step felt heavier than the last. His lungs burned. His legs screamed. But he couldn¡¯t stop. He was running. His body wobbled. The energy was slipping, fading. He could feel it¡ªthe strength from that unnatural burst, draining away. Not enough. He needed more. More! He reached deep inside himself and tore off an even larger chunk. This time, the pain was muted. The hollow space grew wider, but the energy was back. His legs dragged him forward. Faster. He needed to be faster. The walls twisted¡ªno, the ground twisted. Or was it the light? Everything bled together¡ªflickering like they were alive. His vision pulsed, shaking loose colors that didn¡¯t belong. Each step felt disconnected from the last, as if he was watching flashes of someone else¡¯s memory. Time stretched, and Jeremy lost track of how far he¡¯d gone¡ªor how long he¡¯d been running. Minutes? Hours? Days? Any sense of time was lost, leaving only the sound of his steps and his own ragged breathing. His legs moved as if they had a mind of their own. Left. Right. Straight. He wasn¡¯t even sure he was choosing anymore. Hunger gnawed at the edges of his mind¡ªbut no, not hunger. Not exactly. He tried to focus on the sensation, but it was distant, like it belonged to someone else. He wasn¡¯t thirsty, either. Food, water, rest¡ªall had dissolved into the same void in his chest.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Was he even still human? The question prickled at him, sharp and cold. His heart¡ªa faint echo, not a drum. Human hearts drum, don¡¯t they? The cold, hollow space was also there. It wasn¡¯t pain¡ªnot exactly¡ªbut it was worse. Like a reminder of something missing. Jeremy¡¯s shoulder clipped the rough wall. His hand scraped something rough, sharp. Every step felt heavier now, and his chest heaved, each breath shallower than the last. He couldn¡¯t tell if the burning in his lungs was from exhaustion or the icy ache spreading through him. He kept moving, even though he wasn¡¯t sure why anymore. The energy, the thing inside that had pushed him this far, it was fading. He could feel it slipping away, slower and slower, like water draining through cracks. And when it was gone, what then? What would he even be? He stumbled to a halt. He pressed his fingers against his chest, against that awful emptiness. His legs trembled, barely holding him up. He couldn¡¯t stop. Not yet. He needed to run. That¡¯s all he knew. He had one more choice. The thought swirled in his mind. One more piece. He could feel it there inside him, so faint and fragile. The last of it. He could use it, then he could run. His fingers curled, ready to reach inward. Just one more time. One last¡ª He stopped. The air¡­ it was¡­ different. His eyes flicked up. Shadows. Something moved¡ªdid it? No, it was just¡­ but it wasn¡¯t. Something was there. Maybe. It didn¡¯t matter. No, it did matter. It wasn¡¯t a lizard. It couldn¡¯t be. Could it? His mind spun. Everything spun. A shape. Not a shadow. Something else. His breath caught in his throat. Move? Stay? His legs didn¡¯t listen. He blinked hard. Once. Twice. A figure. Closer now, stepping through the flickering dark, slow and deliberate. The edges¡ªsoft, not jagged. Too soft. Too human. No claws. No snarls. But that wasn¡¯t possible. Nothing here could be human. It wasn¡¯t moving. Just... waiting. Run. His thoughts screamed louder now. This was it. A new monster, something smarter. It would wait, let him falter, and then it would strike. Move. Move now. Move before¡ª Red. He froze. Not blood, not theirs. Hair? Hair? That didn¡¯t make sense. His eyes narrowed, his vision pulsing, shaking loose the image before him. Hair. Bright and vivid and¡­ real. No, it couldn¡¯t be. His grip faltered. His arms trembled. It¡¯s just another trick, another enemy. It¡¯s not real. It¡¯s not real. The spear wavered in his grip, his arms trembling as he steadied it. One step closer, just one, and he¡¯d strike. He¡¯d¡ª The shadow spoke. ¡°Jeremy!¡± The voice slammed into him, ripping through the fog in his head like a knife. His whole body flinched, jerking back as if the word itself had struck him. The sound¡ªsharp, clear¡ªcut deeper than the lizards¡¯ claws ever could. His breath hitched. His chest burned. His vision blurred. That voice. That tone. Desperate. Familiar. ¡°Jeremy, it¡¯s me!¡± The voice came again, clearer this time. Desperate. No, no. His mind spun too fast, too loud. Nothing made sense. He blinked, his vision struggling to focus on the shadow as it stepped into the faint light. Red hair. Blue eyes. His throat tightened. His legs felt like jelly, trembling as he took a halting step back. A trick. A lie. It had to be. The dungeon messing with him again. The air felt thicker, colder, the ache in his chest pulsing harder. His lips moved, but no sound came. The shadow¡ªno, not a shadow¡ªwas closer now. Closer. His name. He heard it, softer this time, pulling at him, wrapping around his mind. ¡°Jeremy... it¡¯s me.¡± Worry. Why did it sound like worry? ¡°Andrew?¡± The name fell out of him, hoarse and broken, barely a whisper. His lips felt strange, dry, like they didn¡¯t belong to him anymore. The word¡ªwrong. Foreign. No, real. Real. The red hair. The eyes¡ªnot glowing, not monstrous. Just blue. Just Andrew. His brother. But no, that couldn¡¯t be right. Not here. Not now. Why would Andrew be here? He blinked, again and again. Still there. Still... him? His mind tried to make sense of it. Andrew. Why? How? When? ¡°Jeremy!¡± The voice was sharp and familiar, yet distant, like it was coming from underwater. Andrew. That name. That face. It shouldn¡¯t be here. Couldn¡¯t be here. But it was. And for the first time, something in him¡ªsomething human¡ªstirred. His expression was so raw, so genuine, filled with a worry that cut deeper than any claw, sharper than the spear Jeremy couldn¡¯t remember letting go of. ¡°Andrew...¡± Jeremy¡¯s voice cracked, a rasp more than a word. His mouth felt strange, like it didn¡¯t belong to him anymore. Andrew. His name. Why did it sound so... strange? Something fell. Was it his spear? His arms? They didn¡¯t feel like his arms anymore, hanging there, limp and useless. He couldn¡¯t feel them. Couldn¡¯t feel anything, really. He sank to his knees, slamming them against the sharp stones on the ground. Or maybe they didn¡¯t. Did it even matter anymore? He couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°Jeremy, you¡¯re okay. You¡¯re alive,¡± Andrew said, his voice trembling, but the words barely registered. They sounded strange, distant, like a whisper carried on the wind. His head tilted, his body too heavy. Or was it too light? Nothing felt right. ¡°Andrew?¡± he whispered again, the word barely audible, as if testing it. Was this real? Was Andrew real? The ache in his chest¡ªdragging him, pulling him down. Deeper. Cold. Empty. He tried to focus on his brother¡¯s face, but his vision spun, the colors bleeding together into a swirling mess. Red, blue, red, blue¡ªAndrew¡¯s face twisted and blurred until Jeremy wasn¡¯t sure if he was seeing his brother or another lizard. Hands¡ªstrong, steady¡ªgrabbed him. Was that... real? ¡°Jeremy! Stay with me!¡± Andrew¡¯s voice tore through the darkness, but Jeremy¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t hold onto it. He clawed weakly at the ground, his fingers dragging uselessly across the stone. ¡°Andrew...¡± The mouth spoke, softer this time. Was that his voice? His body tilted, heavy, too heavy. Arms, strong and steady, catching him before he hit the ground. His breath hitched, shallow, but not alone. No claws. No snarls. Just Andrew. The thought flickered, faint and fleeting, but it didn¡¯t matter. Not now. He wasn¡¯t falling anymore. No stone. No hollow. Just Andrew. Safe. Chapter 32: The Weight of Recklessness Everything hurt. Bright white light seeped through Jeremy¡¯s eyelids, waking him. He felt heavy, but staying awake seemed harder than going back to sleep. His sluggish brain hadn¡¯t caught up to the rest of him yet. The world around him was quiet except for the faint beeping somewhere nearby. Where am I? He tried to move his arms, his legs, but they both felt like dead weight. His muscles were stiff and unresponsive. Panic rushed through him, but his body didn¡¯t care. It remained still, useless. His throat was dry, painful, like he¡¯d been screaming his lungs out, though he couldn¡¯t remember why. The last thing he remembered: the lizards. The claws. His soul. Jeremy gasped, his breath catching, and the sound rasped painfully in his throat. His head turned slowly, his neck protesting even that tiny movement. The blank walls, the crisp white sheets tucked around him¡ªit all screamed hospital. A quiet snore caught his attention. In the corner, Andrew sat slumped in a chair, his head tilted awkwardly. Jeremy couldn¡¯t help but notice the dark circles under his eyes, as if he hadn¡¯t slept properly in days. ¡°Andrew...¡± Jeremy tried to say, but it came out more like a whisper. His throat burned, and he coughed weakly. That sound was enough to startle Andrew awake. Andrew¡¯s head shot up, his eyes widening as they landed on Jeremy. ¡°You¡¯re awake. You¡¯re finally awake,¡± he said, his voice cracking. Relief spread across his face, and he scrubbed a hand over his eyes. Jeremy tried to sit up, but his body immediately reminded him why that was a terrible idea. He winced, falling back against the pillows. ¡°What... happened?¡± His voice was barely above a whisper, rough and uneven. ¡°Take it easy, idiot.¡± Andrew¡¯s tone was sharp, but the worry underneath softened it. He stood quickly, grabbing a cup of water from the side table and holding it out. ¡°Here. Drink this first.¡± Jeremy stared at the cup like it was an impossible task, but Andrew sighed and held it to his lips. ¡°You¡¯ve been out for a week,¡± Andrew muttered as Jeremy drank in small, careful sips. ¡°A week?¡± The words felt foreign on his tongue, his brain struggling to wrap around the time. His hand twitched, gripping the blanket covering him. Andrew¡¯s sharp gaze caught the motion, and he set the cup aside. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it,¡± he said firmly, his voice low. ¡°You¡¯re safe now. That¡¯s all that matters.¡± Safe. Jeremy wanted to believe him, but the ache inside him said otherwise. His chest felt... wrong. Empty, almost. Like something vital had been ripped out, leaving only an icy void behind. He looked down at his trembling hands and quickly balled them into fists, hiding the shakes. Andrew cleared his throat, breaking the silence. ¡°The doctors said something about your soul,¡± he began, his voice quieter, carefully measured. ¡°They said you¡¯re... lucky.¡± Jeremy frowned, his eyes narrowing. Lucky wasn¡¯t exactly the word he¡¯d use to describe how he felt. He stayed silent, waiting for Andrew to continue. ¡°They said you¡¯ve got a really large soul for your Tier,¡± Andrew explained, his tone casual on the surface, but with an tone Jeremy recognized. ¡°Even with the chunks you tore out, there¡¯s enough left that it¡¯ll grow back. Slowly, yeah, but it will. Apparently, souls grow faster when there¡¯s more of it left, like yours. But if you keep using big pieces like that...¡± He trailed off, his jaw tightening. ¡°It¡¯ll take way longer.¡± Jeremy glanced at his brother, catching the flicker of understanding in his eyes. They both knew why his soul was so large¡ªknew what the real reason was. The Amulet of Insight. But the words sat unsaid between them, neither knowing if someone else might overhear. Jeremy clenched his fists, the blanket twisting under his grip. ¡°It¡¯s not like I wanted to rip out chunks of my soul." ¡°No, but you came close.¡± His voice dipped. ¡°Do you even get how close you were? Jeremy, they weren¡¯t sure you¡¯d wake up at first.¡± Jeremy tried to respond, but the words stuck in his throat. His gaze dropped to his lap, his fingers curling into the blanket draped over him. He didn¡¯t want to think about it. About how fragile he¡¯d been¡ªor how fragile he still felt. Andrew sighed, dragging his chair closer. ¡°You scared the crap out of me,¡± he admitted, his voice quieter now. ¡°I thought¡­¡± He stopped, his jaw clenching. ¡°I thought you were gone, Jeremy. And the more I thought about it, the angrier I got. You didn¡¯t have to do any of this, but you did, and you almost didn¡¯t come back.¡± ¡°Do you even know what it took to get to you?¡± His frustration seeping through. ¡°When a day passed, we thought, ¡®Okay, maybe Jeremy got cocky and stayed longer than planned.¡¯ I mean, you¡¯re you. We figured you were pushing yourself. But when two days passed¡ªtwo, Jeremy, two¡ªpeople started to notice you were missing. We had our first weapon duels, then electives, and you didn¡¯t show up to any of them.¡± Jeremy winced, his hands curling into the blanket. ¡°After the second day, we went to the teleporter room. The attendant said you were still alive¡ªone occupant, she said. So, we waited. What else could we do? Everyone thought, ¡®He¡¯ll figure it out. He¡¯ll come back.¡¯ But two more days passed, and you didn¡¯t come back. That¡¯s when I stopped caring about rules. About policies. I went to the woman again, and when she told me she couldn¡¯t authorize anyone to interfere, I¡ª¡± Andrew hesitated, his face tightening, his voice dropping. ¡°I reminded her who our parents are.¡± Jeremy blinked, looking at his brother, startled. ¡°You¡­ did that?¡± Andrew nodded slowly, his hands clenched tightly. ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t want to, but I wasn¡¯t going to stand there and wait for them to tell me you were dead.¡± Jeremy swallowed hard, his throat dry. ¡°Andrew¡­¡± ¡°I went in alone. The others wanted to come, but I couldn¡¯t let them. The dungeon was bad enough already without dragging them into it. At least I have some stats from my gear. And you¡ªyou were so deep in the maze, Jeremy. There was blood everywhere. It was smeared on walls, on the floor. Like you¡¯d just collapsed there for a while before dragging yourself forward.¡± Jeremy clenched his fists, his voice sharp. ¡°It¡¯s not like I wanted to drag anyone into this! I didn¡¯t ask for any of it, Andrew!¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Andrew shot back, his voice rising. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to! You go charging into danger like you can¡¯t wait to show off, and I¡¯m the one stuck cleaning up after you!¡± ¡°Oh, so this is about me showing off again, huh? You¡¯re jealous, aren¡¯t you? You can¡¯t stand it! That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t want a suite near me!¡± Andrew¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Jealous? You think I want to deal with your mess? You don¡¯t get it, Jeremy. I can¡¯t stop comparing myself to you! I don¡¯t even need anyone else to do it¡ªit¡¯s in my head every time I fail!¡± Jeremy¡¯s voice cracked as he yelled back. ¡°You¡¯re comparing yourself to me? How is that my fault? I never showed off in front of you. I never teased you for unlocking Skills faster than you. And now you show up and hang out with the group and I¡¯m supposed to pretend that everything¡¯s all right? You¡¯re still acting like this is some kind of competition!¡± Andrew shot back, ¡°You think I wanted to watch you almost die? I thought I was going to lose you! Just like¡ª¡± He stopped, his voice choking on the next word. The silence between them was heavy, the name neither had spoken in weeks hanging unspoken in the air. Jeremy¡¯s throat tightened, and he looked down at his trembling hands. ¡°I miss her too,¡± he whispered, barely audible. ¡°Every time I mess up, I think about her¡ªabout how she¡¯d call me an idiot and then help me fix it anyway.¡± Andrew¡¯s voice dropped, trembling. ¡°I heard you, you know. Running. I followed the blood trail, but I heard your footsteps before I saw you. They echoed through the maze, this desperate sound. I thought you were being chased¡ªsomething had to be after you, right? But then I realized¡­¡± He trailed off, shaking his head. ¡°It was just you, alone, running the same path through the maze.¡± Jeremy¡¯s breath hitched. He didn¡¯t remember that, not all of it, but the edges of those moments flickered in his mind, hazy and distorted. Andrew leaned back, letting out a shaky breath. ¡°When I saw you, you didn¡¯t even know I was there. You just¡­ kept running past me. I couldn¡¯t catch up, and you wouldn¡¯t hear me. Do you know how insane that was to watch? Huh? I watched my brother run himself to death like an absolute moron, and I couldn¡¯t do anything to stop it.¡± Jeremy faltered. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to make you feel like that. I just¡­¡± ¡°You just what? Thought you¡¯d be fine? Thought you could handle it?¡± Andrew threw his hands up. ¡°Well, guess what, genius? You couldn¡¯t! You were wrong! You were so busy trying to prove... whatever dumb thing you were trying to prove, you almost didn¡¯t come back!¡± Jeremy winced. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for¡ª¡± ¡°Of course, you didn¡¯t mean for it!¡± Andrew snapped, cutting him off. ¡°That¡¯s the problem! You didn¡¯t think, Jeremy! You didn¡¯t think about anything except how much you wanted to show off! What, you thought you¡¯d come out of that dungeon, looking all cool and unbeatable, ready to dominate the first duel? Guess what? You didn¡¯t even show up for it! The first duels came and went, and you were still out there running yourself into the ground like an idiot!¡± Jeremy¡¯s stomach twisted at the mention of the duels. He had wanted to make a big impression¡ªto prove he was better than just his family name. Andrew wasn¡¯t done. ¡°And do you know who else you dragged into this mess? The teleporter attendant. Yeah, the one who still had a job before this. After I got you back, Mom and Dad showed up while you were still unconscious. I mean, Mom! She was there, sitting right by your bed. They stayed there for an entire day, just staring at you, waiting for you to wake up.¡± Jeremy blinked, stunned. His mom? Here? Andrew continued, his tone sharper. ¡°But then¡ªoh, here¡¯s the fun part¡ªMom went straight to the teleporter attendant after visiting you. She was so mad, Jeremy, I thought she was going to vaporize the woman on the spot. Like, seriously, she was really scary. Dad just stood there watching like it was just a normal Tuesday. I bet she would¡¯ve done it too, if the headmaster hadn¡¯t shown up to stop her.¡± Jeremy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°She didn¡¯t actually¡ª¡± ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. But only because the headmaster compromised. The attendant still got fired, though, because apparently, you pulling that stunt was her fault somehow. And now the entire academy knows what happened. Do you get that, Jeremy? Everyone knows.¡± Jeremy¡¯s heart sank. He could feel the weight of Andrew¡¯s words pressing down on him. ¡°So, congrats. Not only did you almost kill yourself, but you also got someone fired, pissed off Mom, and turned this whole thing into a show! All because you couldn¡¯t stop and think for two seconds.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know it would get that bad,¡± Jeremy admitted, looking away. ¡°I didn¡¯t think anyone else would be hurt. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Andrew sighed, dragging a hand through his hair. ¡°Yeah, well, sorry doesn¡¯t fix it. You¡¯re not some invincible hero, Jeremy. You¡¯re just a dumb kid¡ªsame as me! And you almost...¡± His voice cracked, and he stopped, rubbing a hand over his face. ¡°You almost didn¡¯t come back.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make you worry,¡± Jeremy replied, his voice small. Andrew¡¯s voice softened, his shoulders slumping. ¡°But if you keep being stupid like this, you¡¯re going to be gone too. First Alicia, now you. I can¡¯t handle that Jeremy.¡± ¡°I miss her so much you know. I wish it was like before,¡± Jeremy admitted, his voice cracking. ¡°When it was the three of us. When things weren¡¯t so messed up. When it didn¡¯t feel like everything was falling apart.¡± Andrew nodded, his gaze fixed on the floor. ¡°Me too,¡± he whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t know how we ended up here, but¡­ I hate it. I hate how everything feels so wrong without her.¡± Jeremy couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. The tears spilled over, and before he knew it, Andrew was beside him, pulling him into a hug. It was awkward, clumsy even, but neither cared. They clung to each other like they were holding on to the last pieces of what used to be. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jeremy sobbed into Andrew¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. I didn¡¯t mean to mess things up so bad.¡± Andrew¡¯s voice was thick with emotion as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry too. For blaming you. For being a jerk about everything. I just¡­ I miss her so much, Jeremy. And I don¡¯t want to lose you too.¡± They stayed like that for a long time, their shared grief pouring out in broken sobs and whispered apologies. Andrew gave a weak chuckle, his voice quiet. ¡°Yeah, well, you¡¯re still a moron.¡± He shook his head, squeezing Jeremy one last time before letting go. ¡°Can we not do this again? Like, ever?¡± Jeremy nodded quickly, wiping tears from his eyes. ¡°Yeah. Next time... just stop me before I do something stupid.¡± ¡°You say that like it¡¯s easy. You make being stupid a full-time job.¡± Jeremy laughed, the sound rough but real. Andrew blinked suddenly, looking confused. ¡°Wait, what was that?¡± he muttered, his brow furrowing as he stared at nothing in particular. ¡°What was what?¡± ¡°I¡­ I just unlocked Introspection. Of all the times¡­¡± For a moment, the room was silent as they processed the absurdity. Then Jeremy started to laugh¡ªloud, almost uncontrollable. Andrew joined in. ¡°You unlock Introspection now?¡± Jeremy wheezed, clutching his aching ribs. ¡°After yelling at me for being dumb?¡± Andrew rolled his eyes, though he couldn¡¯t stop laughing. ¡°Guess I needed it to figure out why you¡¯re such a pain.¡± Their laughter filled the quiet room, echoing off the sterile walls. For a brief moment, it felt like Alicia was laughing with them, like the three of them were together again. When their laughter finally subsided, Jeremy wiped at his eyes and shook his head. ¡°This place really is ridiculous sometimes.¡± ¡°Yeah, but at least it¡¯s never boring.¡± Andrew leaned back in his chair. Then Andrew¡¯s smile faltered as he seemed to remember something. ¡°Oh, crap. Mom and Dad. They wanted to be messaged as soon as you woke up.¡± He groaned, reaching for his communicator. ¡°They¡¯re probably going to kill me for not telling them earlier.¡± Jeremy gave him a mock-serious nod. ¡°Better you than me.¡± Andrew glared at him half-heartedly as he tapped on the device. ¡°You owe me for this.¡± ¡°Add it to the list,¡± Jeremy said, leaning back against the pillow. His grin softened into something more genuine. ¡°Thanks, Andrew.¡± Jeremy felt his chest feeling a little lighter. For the first time in a long time, Jeremy didn¡¯t feel so alone. Chapter 33: When Power Isnt Enough A few minutes later, the door opened again. Jeremy blinked as familiar voices spilled into the room. ¡°Think he¡¯s awake?¡± Marcus¡¯s voice was loud and teasing. ¡°Or should we come back later when he¡¯s not drooling on himself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drooling,¡± Jeremy muttered, his voice hoarse but clearer than before. Perci appeared first, rolling her eyes. ¡°Ignore Marcus. He¡¯s an idiot.¡± She shoved a bag of chips onto the side table before plopping into the chair next to Andrew, who was leaning against the wall with his arms crossed. ¡°How are you feeling, genius?¡± Jeremy hesitated, glancing between them. Marcus, Timothy, and Mia hovered near the door, each carrying some sort of snack or drink. Their expressions ranged from teasing to worried. ¡°Better... I guess,¡± Jeremy said, his voice quieter. ¡°Still hurts.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, that¡¯s what happens when you try to solo a dungeon and forget to, you know, not die,¡± Marcus quipped, dropping a soda onto the table. ¡°Seriously, though, you had us freaked out, man.¡± Mia nodded, setting a small vase of flowers on the side table. ¡°We were so worried when we found out you were still in there. You really scared us.¡± Andrew¡¯s sharp gaze flicked to Jeremy, his lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°You scared all of us,¡± he added quietly, his voice carrying a weight that made the others glance at him uneasily. Jeremy stared at the blanket, Marcus¡¯s words¡ªand Andrew¡¯s¡ªechoing in his head. They¡¯d worried about him, and he¡¯d almost made it for nothing. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t apologize.¡± Perci leaned forward, her gaze sharp but not unkind. ¡°Just don¡¯t do it again, okay? We need you around, Jeremy. You¡¯re part of this team, even if you¡¯re terrible at asking for help.¡± Timothy stepped forward, clearing his throat awkwardly. ¡°Yeah. And... we brought snacks, so you better eat them.¡± Jeremy managed a faint smile. ¡°Thanks.¡± They stayed for a while, filling the room with stories about the few dungeon runs they¡¯d done, as well as the weekly duels. Marcus went into great detail about a flashy move he¡¯d pulled off during his duel, though Perci was quick to point out that he still lost. ¡°It¡¯s called showmanship!¡± Marcus defended, grinning. ¡°Sure it is,¡± Perci said dryly. ¡°Anyway, you missed all of it, Jeremy. First two weekly duels. It was weird.¡± Jeremy¡¯s chest tightened. He hadn¡¯t just let them down¡ªhe¡¯d missed his chance. The thought gnawed at him, but as his friends¡¯ words echoed in his head, determination sparked. Next time, he¡¯d do more than show up. He¡¯d make them remember. Mia seemed to sense his shift in mood. ¡°You¡¯ll catch the next one,¡± she said gently. ¡°Once you¡¯re better.¡± ¡°Yeah, and you can make up for it by winning,¡± Marcus added, grinning. ¡°Just don¡¯t go getting yourself killed before then, okay?¡± ¡°Speaking of,¡± Perci said, leaning back. ¡°If you can¡¯t train physically, why not focus on something else? Strategy, Mental Skills¡ªstuff that doesn¡¯t require you to move. You¡¯re already good at Memorization, right? Push that. Get ahead in something else.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± Jeremy asked, the idea sparking something in his tired brain. ¡°Observation, maybe?¡± Perci suggested, tilting her head. ¡°You¡¯re stuck here anyway. Might as well use the time.¡± Andrew shifted from where he stood, his arms uncrossing. ¡°Perci¡¯s right. You¡¯re not doing anyone any favors by moping around. Use this time smartly.¡± Jeremy glanced between them, their words bouncing around in his head. The idea wasn¡¯t bad. He hated sitting still, hated feeling weak. But Perci and Andrew were right¡ªif he couldn¡¯t fight yet, maybe he could still get stronger in other ways. He nodded slowly. ¡°Maybe... that¡¯s not a bad idea.¡± His gaze flicked to the snacks and drinks piled on the table, a strange warmth settling in his chest. They hadn¡¯t just come to check on him¡ªthey¡¯d dragged him back from the sinking feeling that he was alone in this. He wasn¡¯t. Not with them here. Jeremy glanced at Andrew, catching the faintest hint of a smile tugging at his brother¡¯s lips. That, more than anything, made him feel like he¡¯d taken the first step toward fixing what he¡¯d broken.
The door creaked open, and Jeremy, still laughing weakly with his friends, glanced up. The laughter died instantly as his parents stepped into the room. The shift in atmosphere was immediate¡ªlike the very air had been replaced with something heavier. Helena Hoppins entered first, her gaze sharp as it swept over the room, lingering briefly on Jeremy¡¯s friends before landing on him. Adrian Hoppins followed, his towering frame making the walls feel even closer. Jeremy¡¯s friends, seated around his bed, exchanged nervous glances, visibly shrinking under the weight of their presence. Marcus fidgeted awkwardly, breaking the silence with a muttered, ¡°Uh, we can¡ªuh¡ªleave if you want?¡± Helena¡¯s gaze flicked to him, her expression softening just enough to surprise everyone. ¡°No need,¡± she said crisply. ¡°Stay if you like. You¡¯re his friends.¡± She turned back to Jeremy, her eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°But I assume you all already know how reckless he was.¡±The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Adrian stepped closer, his arms crossed as his sharp gaze pinned Jeremy in place. ¡°You had us worried, son,¡± he said bluntly. His voice was calm, but the disappointment in his tone hit harder than any shout could have. ¡°What were you thinking? A Tier 2 dungeon? Alone?¡± ¡°I thought I could handle it,¡± Jeremy said softly, his voice cracking. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t mean for it to go wrong.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t mean for it to go wrong,¡± Adrian repeated, shaking his head. ¡°You could have crushed a Tier 1 dungeon easily. You know that, right? But instead, you jumped ahead to something you weren¡¯t ready for¡ªand look where that got you.¡± ¡°You could have waited,¡± Helena added, stepping closer and kneeling beside his bed. ¡°You¡¯re smart enough to know better, Jeremy. A few more weeks of training, and you might¡¯ve been ready for a Tier 2. So why rush? What were you trying to prove?¡± Jeremy hesitated, his throat tightening. ¡°I just... I wanted to show I could do it.¡± ¡°Jeremy, do you remember what I told you before you left for the academy?¡± Adrian asked, his voice soft but firm. ¡°You don¡¯t have to prove yourself to anyone, least of all by risking your life like this.¡± Jeremy¡¯s throat tightened, and he nodded, though his gaze stayed fixed on his hands. ¡°I just wanted to show I could do it myself... without relying on my name.¡± Adrian¡¯s expression softened slightly, but his tone remained firm. ¡°I know you want to stand on your own. And you can. But standing on your own doesn¡¯t mean running ahead recklessly. It means knowing when to wait and when to act. Rushing into something you weren¡¯t ready for doesn¡¯t make you stronger¡ªit makes you foolish.¡± "All the influence your mother and I wield, all the power we¡¯ve amassed¡ªnone of it could protect you from yourself. Do you know what that¡¯s like? Watching helplessly as someone you love puts themselves in danger?¡± His voice dropped, a dark edge sharpening his tone. ¡°Your mother could have killed the teleporter attendant, Jeremy. And do you know what would¡¯ve happened? Nothing. No one would have dared to question her. She was ready to end that woman¡¯s life because she thought it might do something¡ªanything. And there I stood, perfectly willing to let it happen, because for all the strength we have, we couldn¡¯t stop you from throwing yourself into that dungeon.¡± The room fell silent, heavy with the weight of Adrian¡¯s words. Jeremy¡¯s friends looked stunned, their earlier nervousness replaced with visible unease. Perci¡¯s jaw dropped slightly. ¡°Wait, she was gonna¡ªlike, actually kill her?¡± Her voice wavered between disbelief and nervous laughter, as if hoping Adrian was exaggerating. ¡°That¡¯s... terrifying,¡± Mia whispered, sitting stiffly in her chair. She glanced toward Jeremy with wide eyes, clearly unsettled by the lengths his family would go. Timothy shifted uncomfortably. His gaze flicked toward the door, as if picturing the attendant¡¯s fate, before quickly looking back at the floor. Andrew¡¯s reaction was sharper. He stood by the window, his hands clenched into fists. ¡°She didn¡¯t have to do that,¡± he said, his knuckles white. ¡°It wasn¡¯t fair to the attendant.¡± Adrian¡¯s gaze flicked toward Andrew, his expression unreadable. ¡°That¡¯s why this family needs to be better. Smarter. Stronger.¡± Jeremy swallowed hard, guilt pressing down on him like a weight. His friends¡¯ reactions mirrored the unease settling in his own chest. He glanced at them, their discomfort making the full scope of his parents¡¯ power and actions more real than ever. Adrian stepped closer, his tone softening but still firm. ¡°And all that for a Tier 2 dungeon? You could have waited a few more weeks, trained properly, and crushed it without breaking a sweat. But instead, you gambled with your life¡ªand for what? To prove that you don¡¯t need us? To prove you can stand on your own? Jeremy, you already have everything you need to succeed. But if you keep throwing it away like this, you¡¯ll lose what truly matters. Your life. And when you do, no amount of power¡ªnot ours, not yours¡ªwill bring you back.¡± He glanced briefly at the group of teens seated around the room. Marcus avoided his gaze, while Perci sat stiff as a rock. Mia and Timothy exchanged uneasy glances but didn¡¯t speak. Adrian¡¯s eyes returned to Jeremy. ¡°Look at them. They¡¯re here now because of who you are¡ªbut what you do will determine how long they stay. That¡¯s the reality of your name. Some will care about you for you, and others... won¡¯t. You need to be aware of that. And actions like this¡ªactions that scare them, that make them question you¡ªwill shape those relationships.¡± Helena nodded, her sharp gaze scanning the group before landing back on Jeremy. ¡°When you were missing, they waited. They didn¡¯t walk away. That says something... but you have to ask yourself, Jeremy: when they know you¡¯re the type of person to do something like this, are you giving them a reason to stay for who you are, not just for the weight of your family?¡± Jeremy swallowed hard, his chest tightening. He glanced at his friends. Perci¡¯s face was unreadable, while Mia offered him a small, nervous smile. Timothy shifted awkwardly near the corner, as if wishing that he wasn¡¯t in room. Guilt pressed down on Jeremy as he realized how little he¡¯d thought about what his actions might mean to them¡ªor what they might think of him. Marcus shifted awkwardly, clearly unsure whether he should speak up. ¡°Uh... yeah. Look, we were already freaked out about you being gone, man. But if we¡¯d known that the attendant thing would have happened on top of it...¡± He trailed off, scratching the back of his head. ¡°Just¡ªdon¡¯t make them flip out like that again, okay?¡± Jeremy nodded, his throat tight. ¡°I get it,¡± he whispered. ¡°I really do. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Helena gave him a small smile, her hand resting on his shoulder. ¡°Rest, Jeremy. You need to heal. And when you¡¯re ready, we¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re properly prepared.¡± Marcus glanced nervously at Adrian, then cleared his throat. ¡°Uh, excuse me, sir, ma¡¯am? If it¡¯s okay... we¡¯d like to stay.¡± Adrian¡¯s gaze shifted to Marcus, sharp and assessing, making the boy nearly wilt under its weight. Helena tilted her head before she nodded. ¡°You¡¯re his friends,¡± she said simply. ¡°You can stay. Just don¡¯t tire him out.¡± Adrian gave Jeremy one last look. ¡°We¡¯ll talk more when you¡¯re stronger,¡± he said. His voice softened slightly as he added, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Helena leaned down and kissed Jeremy¡¯s forehead. ¡°We¡¯ll check on you later.¡± They turned and left, their departure as commanding as their arrival. The tension in the room lingered for a moment, and then Timothy let out a breath he¡¯d been holding. ¡°And here I thought dungeons were the dangerous part of school,¡± he said quietly, earning a weak laugh from Jeremy. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s scarier¡ªthat they could do it or that no one would stop them,¡± Mia said quietly, fiddling with her cup. ¡°But... they¡¯re not wrong. About you I mean, not the attendant.¡± Jeremy nodded slowly. ¡°I know. I just¡ªI thought I was ready.¡± ¡°You could¡¯ve been,¡± Perci said, crossing her arms. ¡°But not yet. You didn¡¯t have to rush, Jeremy. You¡¯re good enough to do this the right way. So next time... do it the right way.¡± Jeremy glanced at his friends, the warmth of their concern dulling some of the lingering guilt. He managed a faint smile. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll do better.¡± ¡°You better,¡± Marcus said with a grin. ¡°Because I want to see you dominate that Tier 2 dungeon when you¡¯re actually ready for it.¡± The room settled into a more relaxed atmosphere as his friends resumed their chatter. Jeremy leaned back, exhausted. But for the first time since waking up, the weight in his chest felt a little bit lighter. Chapter 34: Never Again Jeremy sat on the edge of his hospital bed, swinging his legs. He hated being stuck, each ache in his chest a reminder of how much he¡¯d pushed himself. The door swung open, and the academy healer stepped inside, her clipboard in hand. She was tall and stern, with sharp eyes that made Jeremy sit up a little straighter. Her white coat swished dramatically, like she was the boss of the entire room. ¡°Well,¡± she said, flipping through her notes, ¡°you¡¯re alive. That¡¯s a start.¡± Jeremy frowned. ¡°Thanks for the vote of confidence.¡± The healer raised an eyebrow, and Jeremy immediately regretted saying anything. ¡°Let me be clear, Mr. Hoppins,¡± she said, her voice clipped. ¡°You are extremely lucky to be alive. But if you don¡¯t follow my instructions, that luck will run out. No weapon training. No magic. No dungeon delving. Not even a hint of physical exertion for two weeks.¡± ¡°Two weeks?¡± Jeremy blurted. ¡°That¡¯s forever!¡± The healer glared at him, and he shrank back like a scolded puppy. ¡°Your soul is recovering. It¡¯s taking this long because you pushed yourself too far,¡± she continued, tapping her clipboard for emphasis. ¡°Again, do you understand?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Jeremy muttered, looking at his lap. His fingers picked at the edge of the blanket. Then his frustration bubbled over, and he blurted, ¡°Why can Mia train already, but I¡¯m stuck doing nothing? She collapsed too.¡± The healer¡¯s gaze snapped up, sharp as a blade. ¡°Ms. Solen collapsed because of overusing her magic and was immediately rushed here,¡± she said curtly. ¡°You, Mr. Hoppins, ran for multiple days straight in a dungeon without food or rest. Do you see the difference?¡± Jeremy opened his mouth to argue, then thought better of it and looked down. ¡°...Yeah, okay.¡± The healer ignored him, already scribbling on her clipboard. ¡°You¡¯ll be discharged today. Follow the rules, and you¡¯ll be back to full strength soon. Break them, and you¡¯ll be back in this bed before you know it.¡± She turned to Andrew and the others¡ªMarcus, Perci, Mia, and Timothy crammed into the tiny room. ¡°Keep him in line,¡± she said, her sharp gaze sweeping over them. ¡°You¡¯re his friends, aren¡¯t you?¡± They all nodded a little too quickly, and the healer rolled her eyes. ¡°Good luck with that.¡± As soon as she left, Jeremy threw his head back and groaned again. ¡°Two weeks. I¡¯m gonna lose my mind.¡± Andrew snorted. ¡°You¡¯ll survive. Maybe use that time to think for once.¡± ¡°Ha ha,¡± Jeremy muttered, glaring at him.
Jeremy shuffled out of the room, keeping his head low. His body felt heavy, every step an effort. Andrew walked beside him, hands in his pockets. ¡°You look like a zombie,¡± Marcus said from behind, his voice low but amused. ¡°Are we sure they discharged you too early?¡± ¡°Thanks for the concern,¡± Jeremy muttered, not bothering to look back. Perci rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t push it, Marcus. He¡¯s barely walking, and you¡¯re already trying to get on his nerves.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s pushing anyone?¡± Marcus shot back with a grin. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like he could lift a pillow right now.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Jeremy muttered again, his voice edged with embarrassment, though he couldn¡¯t argue. As they approached the main lobby, the quiet hum of the hospital shifted into the buzz of the academy. Students moved in clusters in between their classes, their crisp uniforms a sharp contrast to Jeremy¡¯s wrinkled shirt and sweatpants¡ªthe healer¡¯s idea of ¡°appropriate discharge attire.¡± He wanted to melt into the floor. The stares started almost immediately. ¡°Is that him?¡± a girl whispered to her friend as they passed. ¡°I heard he was in the dungeon for days,¡± someone murmured, their voice barely audible. ¡°Yeah, and The Ascendant Duo almost killed Ms. Isolde,¡± another whispered, their tone sharp. ¡°Who¡¯d want to get caught up in that?¡± Jeremy¡¯s ears burned. He stared hard at the ground, trying to block out the whispers. Marcus leaned in with his usual lack of tact. ¡°Wow, Jeremy, you¡¯re officially a legend. Did you hear that one? ¡®Dungeon for days¡¯? Not bad, huh?¡± Jeremy groaned and shot him a glare. ¡°Cut it out.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t say anything at first, but his eyes swept over the crowd. His glare alone was enough to make some of the whisperers glance away, suddenly finding something else to focus on. A confident-looking boy in a nearby group nudged one of his friends, speaking just loud enough to be overheard. ¡°Guess it¡¯s true what they say. Surviving runs in the family.¡± Jeremy froze, his jaw tightening, but Andrew was quicker. He took a deliberate step forward, fixing the boy with a glare so cold it could have frozen fire. The boy immediately stiffened, offering a forced smile. ¡°I meant that as a compliment,¡± he said quickly, his voice laced with nervousness. ¡°Sure,¡± Andrew said flatly, his tone making it clear he wasn¡¯t convinced. The boy mumbled something to his friends and turned away, disappearing into the crowd. Andrew smirked slightly, his voice low. ¡°Thought so.¡± Jeremy sighed. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that.¡± ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± Perci moved closer, offering Jeremy a small, encouraging smile. ¡°Don¡¯t let them get to you. They¡¯re just curious. No one¡¯s going to bother you¡ªespecially with Andrew around.¡±This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Yeah, well, that¡¯s not exactly comforting,¡± Jeremy muttered, his gaze flicking to the sparring fields outside. Students were already training, their movements sharp and precise. Every swing of a sword or release of magic felt like a reminder of what he wouldn¡¯t be doing for two weeks. Andrew seemed to notice where he was looking. ¡°Stop overthinking,¡± he said, nudging Jeremy¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°You¡¯ll catch up.¡± Jeremy shot him a look. ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. You¡¯re not the one stuck doing nothing.¡± ¡°No, but I¡¯m the one who has to deal with your whining,¡± he smirked. ¡°So, let¡¯s just get you back to your suite, okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, come on,¡± Perci said, walking ahead. ¡°Before you collapse in front of everyone.¡± Jeremy sighed and followed, his friends forming a loose circle around him as they headed outside. The fresh air hit him hard, like the world was reminding him how much he¡¯d been missing. The academy grounds stretched out in front of them, bustling with life. The sight made his chest tighten again. Two weeks of being stuck, watching everyone else move forward. It felt impossible. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Marcus said suddenly, as if reading his mind. ¡°We¡¯ll keep you company, make sure you don¡¯t go completely nuts. Well... more nuts than usual.¡± ¡°Gee, thanks,¡± Jeremy muttered, but his lips twitched into a faint smile despite himself. For now, he thought, glancing at the group around him, this would have to be enough.
When Jeremy entered his suite, the opulence felt suffocating. He sank onto the couch, his body aching and his mind looping through the chaos of the dungeon: claws, blood, and the searing pain of tearing his soul. It was ridiculous how much space he had. Back home, he and Andrew shared a room half the size of this suite. Now, he had a living area, a massive bed, and his own bathroom¡ªthe space only emphasizing his loneliness today. Jeremy¡¯s frustration simmered. His mind itched to do something¡ªanything¡ªto make him feel less helpless, but the memories of the dungeon clung to him. ¡°I almost didn¡¯t make it,¡± he whispered, his voice trembling. The words hung in the air, heavy and undeniable. For the first time, he felt the true cost of his overconfidence. He wasn¡¯t invincible¡ªhe was just a kid who¡¯d barely survived. Jeremy clenched his fists. ¡°Get it together,¡± he muttered, but the words felt hollow. He wanted to punch something, but even that felt like too much effort. After what felt like forever, his gaze flicked to his Status. He hadn¡¯t checked it since the dungeon, convinced it wouldn¡¯t show anything good. Still, the itch to act refused to leave him. With a swipe, the interface blinked into view. Jeremy¡¯s breath caught. Allocate 53,000 Essence. He blinked. Then again. ¡°Wait. What?¡± His voice cracked as he sat up so fast his head spun. Rubbing his eyes, he stared at the glowing digits, half expecting them to vanish. They didn¡¯t. The number remained, taunting him. ¡°Fifty-three... thousand?¡± he whispered, his throat dry. Memories flickered in disjointed flashes: the labyrinth, the endless running, the suffocating haze of fear, and the lizards. Each desperate encounter and creature he¡¯d fought had apparently piled up into this impossible amount of Essence. Excitement momentarily pushed aside his exhaustion. This was more than enough to level multiple Skills. His gaze swept over his Status: Jeremy Hoppins Tier - Body 30 Mind 32 Soul 2010 Skills: Cooking - Basic 10/10 Introspection - Basic 10/10 Memorization - Simple 12/100 Multitasking - Basic 10/10 Spearmanship - Basic 7/10 Reflexes - Simple 13/100 Running - Basic 10/10 Universal Equipment Slots - Personal His eyes locked onto Memorization. The memory hit him like a slap¡ªthe desperate moment in the labyrinth when he unlocked it, his mind burning every twist and turn into sharp detail. Proof that he¡¯d managed something amidst the chaos. Leaning back, Jeremy drummed his fingers against his leg. Memorization was solid, but what next? He couldn¡¯t waste this Essence. His gaze shifted to the other Skills, and his frown deepened. The memory of stumbling blindly into danger twisted in his mind¡ªthe oppressive feeling of being watched, the lizards¡¯ attacks that he couldn¡¯t predict. ¡°Alright,¡± he muttered, sitting up straighter. ¡°Observation. That¡¯s what I¡¯ll do.¡± Unlocking it wouldn¡¯t take much¡ªjust some focus and simple exercises. He thought back to the dungeon: the missed turns, the chaotic fights where every strike felt like a gamble. Observation would change that. No more surprises. Never again, he promised himself. His hand hovered over the Essence total, his pulse quickening. Fifty-three thousand. The number felt enormous, almost untouchable. But it was his¡ªearned through pain and desperation. A thought struck him, and he leaned back, considering. If he saved the Essence, he could pour it into Observation as soon as he unlocked it. It would strengthen his Mind stat¡ªsomething he desperately needed. There was no rush. He couldn¡¯t physically train or enter a dungeon for the next two weeks after all. He needed to plan how to use this Essence effectively once his body and soul had recovered. ¡°If Memorization helped me remember the path, Observation will help me see it,¡± Jeremy murmured, his voice steadier now. The exhaustion still tugged at him, but the fire in his chest burned a little brighter. For the first time since waking up, he felt like he could do something. He glanced at the clock on his desk, then at the blank notebook nearby. Tomorrow would be his first full day back on a schedule, and he needed a plan. The healer¡¯s strict orders¡ªno physical training, no magic, no dungeons¡ªmeant he couldn¡¯t go to the morning weaponry class. His mind drifted to the library. He¡¯d been there before, researching Pretenders, and found it invaluable. This time, he¡¯d narrow his focus to Observation. Pulling the notebook closer, he jotted down a rough schedule: Morning: Library¡ªfind books on Observation and exercises. Afternoon: Observation elective. Evening: Plan and practice. He stared at the list, tapping the pen against the notebook. It felt... light. But that was the point, wasn¡¯t it? The healer had made it clear¡ªno magic, no physical training, no dungeons. He couldn¡¯t afford to push himself too hard again. Still, the thought of sitting around while everyone else moved forward gnawed at him. He set the notebook aside and leaned back in his chair, his eyes drifting to the ceiling. The twisting corridors of the labyrinth replayed in his mind, the oppressive feeling of being hunted, the missed signs he should¡¯ve noticed. Observation wouldn¡¯t just help him in the future; it would make sure he was never caught off guard again. He clenched his fist at the thought. ¡°This isn¡¯t about catching up,¡± he murmured, his voice quiet but firm. ¡°It¡¯s about making sure I survive next time.¡± For a moment, he let himself breathe, the weight on his chest easing ever so slightly. Tomorrow, he¡¯d start small¡ªObservation, the library, simple steps to better himself. It wasn¡¯t flashy or immediate, but it was what he needed. He yawned, stretching as he shuffled toward his bed. With the fire of determination, he let his bed carry him to sleep. Never again. Chapter 35: Trust in Pieces The next day started with Jeremy heading to the academy library early in the morning. He grabbed a bunch of books on unlocking Observation and spent the morning flipping through them. The exercises seemed interesting¡ªlearning to notice tiny details, figuring out patterns, and spotting things most people would miss. It felt like training to be a detective or something. But unlocking Observation wasn¡¯t just about training¡ªit was about staying alive next time he entered a dungeon. Later, as he got ready for his electives, Jeremy paused. His Memorization elective was still an option. He¡¯d done well in it, and with him already having it at Simple, there was a good chance he could be at the top of his batch for the month, and for the rest of the year to come. That dungeon quota reward sounded pretty sweet. But right now, Observation came first. He¡¯d get back to Memorization later when things settled down.
As Jeremy stepped into class, the smell of chalk and old wood filled his nose. He rubbed his chest absently, feeling the faint ache that hadn¡¯t left since the hospital. The wide, open room wasn¡¯t what he¡¯d expected¡ªno rows of desks, no buzzing chatter. Instead, there were strange setups: a table covered in random objects, mannequins posed awkwardly, and screens showing shifting images of landscapes. ¡°Find a seat anywhere,¡± a voice called from the front. Jeremy turned to see a tall woman with short-cropped gray hair standing near a blackboard. She wore a long coat with dozens of small pockets, each stuffed with something¡ªpens, a compass, and other random tools. Her green eyes scanned the room, landing briefly on him before moving on. ¡°We¡¯re about to begin.¡± Jeremy slid into a chair near the back, lowering himself carefully. He darted a glance at the other students, most of whom looked older¡ªprobably second or third years. A few whispered and glanced his way, but he ignored them, pulling out his notebook. ¡°Alright, listen up,¡± the instructor said, her voice brisk. ¡°I¡¯m Professor Ardin. This class is about training your mind to notice what others overlook. Observation isn¡¯t just looking¡ªit¡¯s interpreting. Patterns, details, movement¡ªall of it can save your life. Fail, and you¡¯ll miss something critical. In dungeons, that usually means you¡¯ll die. Any questions?¡± No one raised their hand. Jeremy sat straighter, feeling a nervous energy settle over the room. ¡°Good,¡± Ardin continued. ¡°We¡¯re splitting into groups. Stand up, and when I call your name, move to the corner I assign. Those who haven¡¯t unlocked Observation yet will start together. Basic, to the mannequins. Simple, to the table. Advanced, to the screens.¡± Jeremy forced himself to his feet. He joined four others¡ªmostly first years like him¡ªin the corner near the chalkboard. A tall boy with spiky black hair gave him a nervous grin as he approached. ¡°Hey,¡± the boy said. ¡°I¡¯m Ben.¡± ¡°Jeremy,¡± he replied with a nod. Ardin¡¯s sharp gaze swept over their group. ¡°Alright, Skill-less. To unlock Observation, we¡¯ll start with the basics. Study patterns. Focus on details. By the end of this semester, I expect every one of you to unlock the skill. Got it?¡± Everyone nodded quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s start with memory. Head over to that table.¡± The group shuffled to the table with a pile of random objects. Jeremy eyed the clutter¡ªa half-melted candle, a rusty wrench, a jar of marbles, and more. ¡°Here¡¯s how it works,¡± Ardin said, stepping behind the table. ¡°You¡¯ll get ten seconds to memorize as many objects as possible. Then I¡¯ll cover the table, and you¡¯ll write down everything you remember. Ready?¡± Jeremy¡¯s stomach flipped, but he nodded along with the others. ¡°Go.¡± Everyone leaned forward. Jeremy tried to focus, his ribs aching as he bent over the table. He caught the torn edge of a book, the color of marbles, and the texture of the rope. But the seconds flew by too quickly. ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± Ardin barked, throwing a cloth over the table. ¡°Back to your seats. Write.¡± Jeremy returned to his chair, the movement slower than he wanted. He scribbled down everything he could remember: rope, marbles, wrench, clock. Was the candle half-melted or nearly gone? His hand shook slightly as he wrote. ¡°Stop writing,¡± Ardin commanded. ¡°Who can name five objects?¡± A girl near the front raised her hand, and Ardin gestured to her. ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ the rope, the wrench, the marbles, the clock, and¡­ the rock?¡± ¡°Not bad,¡± Ardin said. ¡°Who got more than five?¡± Jeremy hesitated, then raised his hand. ¡°Alright, Hoppins. Let¡¯s hear it.¡± He took a slow breath. ¡°The rope, marbles, wrench, clock, rock, candle, and book.¡± ¡°Seven. Solid start,¡± Ardin said. ¡°Anyone beat that?¡± Silence. Ardin pulled off the cloth. ¡°Here¡¯s what you missed.¡± She pointed to a tiny metal gear tucked behind the clock and a folded piece of cloth near the edge. ¡°Observation isn¡¯t just looking¡ªit¡¯s noticing.¡± Jeremy nodded, but his chest ached slightly from the effort. Seven was good. But he could do better.
The next exercise split the group into pairs. Jeremy ended up with Ben, who was still grinning nervously. ¡°Here¡¯s the deal,¡± Ardin explained. ¡°One of you poses the mannequin, and the other studies it for ten seconds. Then, the pose will change slightly. Your job is to spot the difference.¡±This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Ben went first, twisting the mannequin¡¯s head and raising one arm. Jeremy studied it closely¡ªthe angle of the arm, the tilt of the head, the slight bend in the fingers. ¡°Turn around,¡± Ardin ordered. Jeremy turned, listening to Ben adjust something. When Ardin called time, he spun back. ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± she asked. Jeremy¡¯s eyes scanned the mannequin. For a second, it looked identical. Then he noticed¡ªthe hand was turned downward instead of curled. ¡°The hand,¡± Jeremy said quickly. ¡°It¡¯s pointing down.¡± Ardin nodded. ¡°Good. Now switch.¡± Jeremy posed the mannequin, bending its legs at odd angles and twisting one arm. Ben studied it, then turned. Jeremy adjusted the other arm, raising it as if the mannequin were waving. When Ben turned back, he hesitated, then pointed. ¡°The arm. You moved it.¡± ¡°Correct,¡± Ardin said. ¡°Keep going.¡± They traded turns, each round sharpening Jeremy¡¯s focus. By the end of the exercise, his nerves were gone, replaced by a growing confidence. This was what he needed¡ªhands-on practice to push himself.
As class wrapped up, Ardin gathered everyone in their groups. ¡°Good work today,¡± she said, her tone brisk. ¡°Observation isn¡¯t flashy, but it¡¯s useful everwhere. Practice it every day, and you¡¯ll do better in no time. Dismissed.¡± Jeremy packed up his notebook, his mind buzzing with what he¡¯d learned. As he left, excitement rose in his chest. For the first time in days, he finally felt like he was making progress. But as he walked back to his suite, the ache in his chest reminded him just how far he still had to go. The bursts of energy he¡¯d felt in class faded quickly, leaving him drained. Every step felt heavier, his legs shaky by the time he reached his door. Sliding onto the couch, he let out a slow breath, hating how weak he still felt. Then there was a knock. Mia and Timothy. They¡¯d asked to talk after class, something about ¡°being honest.¡± Jeremy frowned, his stomach twisting. He wasn¡¯t sure he had the energy for a serious conversation right now, but something in Mia¡¯s voice earlier had sounded... weird.
Jeremy sat on his couch, his arms resting on his knees. His body still felt weak from his stay at the hospital, his chest still aching if he moved too fast, and his legs shaky if he stood too long. He hated feeling like this¡ªfragile, like the tiniest thing could knock him over. But Mia and Timothy had asked to talk, and now they stood awkwardly near the door, avoiding his eyes like they¡¯d been caught sneaking into the kitchen after curfew. ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s up?¡± Jeremy asked, his voice quieter than usual. Their weird behavior was starting to make him nervous. Mia glanced at Timothy, who gave her a quick nod like he was saying, You first. She sighed and stepped forward, twisting her hands together. ¡°Okay, um¡­ we wanted to talk to you. About something important.¡± Jeremy frowned, sitting up a little straighter despite the way his ribs protested. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not¡ªit¡¯s not like something¡¯s wrong,¡± Mia said quickly, but her voice wavered. ¡°It¡¯s just, like, something we felt like we should tell you. You know, before you... find out some other way.¡± Timothy scratched the back of his neck. ¡°Yeah. Uh, we¡¯ve kinda been feeling bad about it all week.¡± Jeremy¡¯s stomach churned. He leaned back slightly, his arms crossing tightly over his chest. ¡°Just say it.¡± Mia looked at Timothy again, then took a deep breath. ¡°Okay, so when we first¡­ like, started hanging out with you and everyone, we kinda thought¡­ well¡­¡± ¡°We thought it¡¯d be cool because of your family,¡± Timothy blurted out, his words tumbling over each other. ¡°Like, you¡¯re a Hoppins, you know? And, uh, we figured being around you would be... good for us.¡± Mia winced but nodded. ¡°Yeah. I mean, at first. But that¡¯s not how it is now!¡± Her voice rose a little, almost desperate. ¡°We swear. It¡¯s just, after hanging out with you and the group, it¡¯s been really fun. Like, we actually like being around you. For you, not¡­ you know.¡± Jeremy stared at them, his stomach twisting harder. He tightened his grip on his elbows, trying to keep his breathing steady. ¡°So, what? You wanted to use me?¡± His voice came out sharper than he¡¯d intended, but he couldn¡¯t help it. The words stung. ¡°No! It¡¯s not like that!¡± Mia¡¯s face flushed, and she waved her hands frantically. ¡°We¡¯re just being honest because... well, you¡¯re, like, important, and if you found out later, we didn¡¯t want you to think we were lying the whole time.¡± Timothy nodded, his voice quieter. ¡°Yeah. And, uh, especially after, you know...¡± He hesitated, glancing nervously at Mia before continuing. ¡°What happened with the attendant.¡± ¡°So what? You¡¯re scared I¡¯ll sick my mom on you?¡± He didn¡¯t mean to sound so harsh, but his chest hurt, his head ached, and their words cut deeper than he¡¯d expected. ¡°No! I mean... maybe a little,¡± Mia said, her voice tiny. ¡°It¡¯s just... that was intense. And scary. And we didn¡¯t want you to think we were keeping secrets, because then you might think we¡¯re, like... enemies or something.¡± Timothy nodded quickly. ¡°Exactly. We wanted to tell you because we¡¯re friends now. Like, for real. And we don¡¯t want you doubting that.¡± Jeremy¡¯s jaw stayed tight as he looked away, his fingers gripping the edge of the couch. A part of him wanted to believe them, wanted to think they were being honest. But another part whispered doubts in his mind. Were they just scared of his family? Of what might happen if they weren¡¯t on his side? ¡°So why tell me now?¡± he asked, his voice quieter but still guarded. ¡°Why not just... keep it to yourselves?¡± Mia shifted uncomfortably, glancing at Timothy again. ¡°Because it felt wrong,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯re your friends. At least, I think we are. And friends don¡¯t... keep stuff like that, right?¡± Timothy nodded. ¡°We really like being part of the group. And hanging out with you. It¡¯s not about your family, I swear. We just... didn¡¯t want this to mess things up between us.¡± Jeremy studied them for a long moment. Mia was clenching her hands so hard it looked like she might crush her fingers, and Timothy couldn¡¯t stop fidgeting with the hem of his shirt. They looked like they were telling the truth. They sounded like it, too. But¡­ what if they weren¡¯t? What if they were just afraid of what his parents might do? He let out a slow breath, leaning back against the couch. The ache in his chest flared slightly, and he hoped they wouldn¡¯t notice. ¡°Okay,¡± he said finally. ¡°I hear you. I just... need some time to think about it.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Mia said quickly. ¡°No problem. Take all the time you need.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Timothy added. ¡°We just wanted to be honest with you, that¡¯s all.¡± Jeremy nodded slowly, his eyes avoiding theirs. ¡°Alright. Thanks for telling me.¡± They both relaxed, the tension in their shoulders disappearing. ¡°We¡¯ll, uh, let you chill,¡± Timothy said, glancing toward the door. ¡°See you for lunch tomorrow?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Jeremy said. ¡°Tomorrow.¡± As they left, Jeremy stayed on the couch, staring at the door long after it closed. He wanted to believe them. That they liked him for who he was, not because of his family. But a small part of him couldn¡¯t help but think. What if they¡¯re lying? He sighed. For now, he¡¯d just have to hope they were telling the truth. But he wasn¡¯t sure he could let his guard down completely¡ªnot yet at least. Chapter 36: Just See Jeremy woke up groggy, his whole body stiff like he¡¯d slept on the floor. He rubbed his eyes and let out a loud groan. The lingering ache in his chest returned, making itself known once more. Last night¡¯s conversation with Mia and Timothy wouldn¡¯t leave his head. Were they being real? Maybe. He wanted to believe it, to trust that he actually made friends here. But something in him just wouldn¡¯t let go. What if they¡¯d only said it to keep him happy? The thought made his stomach twist. He shuffled to his desk, where his notebook and a pile of Observation books waited. Picking up the notebook, he stared at the scribbled notes from yesterday¡¯s class. His handwriting was all over the place¡ªstill shaky from everything¡ªbut the words stared back at him like a challenge: Focus on patterns. Details are everything. Don¡¯t overthink, just see. Jeremy sighed, gripping the edge of the notebook tighter than he meant to. He couldn¡¯t keep going in circles like this, letting doubt tie him up. If he did, it¡¯d end the same way it had in the dungeon¡ªwith him panicking and running in circles. No, today was going to be different. He had to make it different. He couldn¡¯t control what other people thought, but he could work on himself. His Skills. His progress. His stomach growled, loud enough to snap him out of it. Right, lunch. He¡¯d skipped breakfast, and now it felt like his stomach was trying to eat itself. With a shaky breath, he stuffed the notebook into his bag for his class in the afternoon and headed out, hoping a meal with his friends might settle more than just his hunger.
Jeremy slid into his seat. Perci was already halfway through her dessert, while Marcus and Timothy argued about class. Jeremy picked at his food, glancing up just enough to catch Mia¡¯s soft smile as she sipped her tea. But the doubt crept in, loud and nagging. Do they really like me? Or is it all because of who I am? ¡°You look wiped,¡± Marcus said suddenly, leaning over to nudge him. ¡°Still feeling rough from the hospital?¡± Jeremy blinked, shaking his head. ¡°Yeah, just a little sleepy. Nothing I can¡¯t handle.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Marcus said with a grin. ¡°We need you back at full strength in weaponry class¡ªcan¡¯t let you miss all the fun.¡± Jeremy managed a weak laugh, but his eyes kept darting to the others. He saw Perci whispering something to Mia, who smiled and nodded. His stomach twisted. What are they saying? Are they talking about me? ¡°What are you doing?¡± Perci¡¯s sharp voice snapped him out of it. She was staring right at him, her fork paused midair. ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at us weird since you sat down. Spill it, Hoppins.¡± Jeremy froze. ¡°What? Nothing. I¡¯m just¡­ practicing.¡± ¡°Practicing what? Your creepy stare?¡± Perci teased, but her eyes narrowed like she was genuinely curious. ¡°Observation,¡± Jeremy said quickly, setting his fork down. ¡°For class. Ardin told us to, uh, notice details, so I¡¯m practicing.¡± Marcus lit up, immediately nodding. ¡°That¡¯s awesome, man. You¡¯re taking it seriously! You just got out of the hospital, and you¡¯re already ahead of the game.¡± Jeremy blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Uh¡­ yeah. I guess.¡± Perci snorted, shaking her head. ¡°Well, maybe next time try not to look like a serial killer.¡± Mia gave him a reassuring smile, her voice light but knowing. ¡°He¡¯s just trying to improve. Give him a break.¡± Timothy chimed in quickly, ¡°Yeah, not weird at all. Right, Jeremy?¡± Jeremy tensed, catching the look Mia and Timothy exchanged. They knew what he was doing. The confession from yesterday flashed through his mind¡ªhow they admitted they¡¯d been drawn to him because of his family name but stayed because they liked who he was. Did they mean it? Or was it just another way to keep him from asking too many questions? Still, they didn¡¯t have to tell him anything. That had to mean something, didn¡¯t it? ¡°Right,¡± Jeremy said, his voice more defensive than he wanted. ¡°Just practice.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Perci said, smirking. ¡°But if you¡¯re practicing, maybe work on being subtle. Right now, you¡¯re about as sneaky as Marcus in a buffet line.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Marcus protested, but he laughed along with the others. ¡°I¡¯m not that bad.¡± The conversation shifted back to lighter topics, and Jeremy tried to relax. Marcus started reenacting his last sparring match, complete with exaggerated movements that made Perci roll her eyes. ¡°Oh! Speaking of matches,¡± Marcus said suddenly, snapping his fingers. ¡°I almost forgot¡ªI wanted to ask you guys something.¡± Mia raised an eyebrow. ¡°Ask, like you need a favor? Or ask, like this is leading to a really bad joke?¡± ¡°Neither,¡± Marcus replied, grinning. ¡°My family wants to meet you all.¡± Perci stopped mid-bite, blinking. ¡°Wait. Your family wants to meet us? Why?¡± ¡°They¡¯re really into the whole ¡®know who your friends are¡¯ thing,¡± Marcus explained with a shrug. ¡°They even told me not to tell them anything about you ahead of time. Said they wanted their own first impressions.¡± Mia tilted her head, intrigued. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ sweet, actually. I¡¯m in.¡± Perci smirked. ¡°Fine, but if they want first impressions, I¡¯m not toning down anything.¡± Marcus laughed. ¡°Good. My little brother¡¯s worse than you, anyway.¡± Timothy hesitated, then nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll come. Sounds fun.¡± All eyes turned to Jeremy. He shivered under their expectant gazes. The idea of meeting Marcus¡¯s family was¡­ a lot. What if they could see right through him? What if they asked questions he didn¡¯t know how to answer? ¡°I¡­ I¡¯d like that,¡± Jeremy said finally, forcing a small smile. ¡°Awesome!¡± Marcus said, slapping the table. ¡°This is gonna be great.¡± The group dove into planning¡ªPerci threatening to dig through Marcus¡¯s old baby pictures, Mia asking about his family¡¯s estate, and Timothy muttering about bringing extra supplies ¡°just in case.¡± Jeremy tried to stay in the moment, but the doubts still lingered, clawing at the back of his mind.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°Jeremy?¡± Perci waved her fork at him. ¡°Earth to Hoppins. You in there?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jeremy blinked. ¡°Sorry. What was that?¡± ¡°Snacks,¡± Perci repeated, grinning. ¡°What are you bringing for the trip? Or are you gonna mooch off the rest of us?¡± Jeremy forced a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ll bring something. Can¡¯t let Marcus¡¯s family think I¡¯m totally useless.¡± ¡°See? He¡¯s learning,¡± Perci teased. Marcus clapped him on the shoulder again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My mom makes enough food to feed an army. You¡¯ll probably leave with leftovers.¡± ¡°Hey, mind if I join?¡± Jeremy turned to see Andrew standing there, holding a tray. His brother looked tired, but there was a spark in his eyes that hadn¡¯t been there before. ¡°Sure,¡± Marcus said, gesturing to the empty seat. ¡°You¡¯re just in time to hear Jeremy promise to bring the best snacks for the trip.¡± Andrew raised an eyebrow, smirking. ¡°Snacks? Does that mean I¡¯m coming along too?¡± The group burst into laughter, and for a moment, Jeremy let himself relax. Maybe things didn¡¯t have to be so complicated. Not right now.
Jeremy sat in class, staring at his open notebook but not really seeing it. Professor Ardin¡¯s voice carried across the room, explaining something about reading microexpressions¡ªhow a nervous smile looked different from a confident one or something like that. Apparently, it was super important for survival, but Jeremy¡¯s brain was somewhere else. Lunch kept replaying in his head. Marcus¡¯s big grin, Perci¡¯s easy laugh¡ªit all felt too perfect, like it was staged or something. What if Marcus and Perci were just like Mia and Timothy? What if they were better at hiding it? His stomach twisted as he tried to make sense of everything. Every little interaction felt bigger and darker the more he thought about it. ¡°Mr. Hoppins.¡± Professor Ardin¡¯s sharp voice snapped him back. His head jerked up, and he realized she was staring right at him, her green eyes narrowed. ¡°Would you care to share your insight on the difference between a nervous smile and a confident one?¡± she asked, her voice icy. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Jeremy¡¯s mind was blank, like a big, empty space where thoughts should¡¯ve been. He froze, feeling the whole class watching him. A few kids exchanged glances, some of them smirking. Ardin¡¯s lips pressed into a thin, disappointed line. ¡°Perhaps you were too busy daydreaming to notice the demonstration?¡± ¡°I¡ªI¡¯ll pay attention now,¡± Jeremy stammered, sitting up straighter and grabbing his pen like it was some kind of shield. Ardin didn¡¯t look impressed. ¡°This isn¡¯t about sitting up straight, Hoppins. This is about focus. Without it, you might as well be blind in a dungeon. Do you think distractions will save you when you¡¯re cornered?¡± ¡°No, Professor,¡± Jeremy mumbled, his face burning. ¡°Good.¡± She gave him a hard look. ¡°Then let¡¯s test that focus. Pair up with Ben and work through the exercise.¡± Jeremy shuffled over to Ben, who looked at him with this awkward smile. The exercise started, but his mind just wouldn¡¯t stay on track. Ben cycled through expressions¡ªtense, calm, fake¡ªbut his thoughts kept drifting back to Marcus¡¯s grin and Perci¡¯s teasing. ¡°Jeremy,¡± Ben said, frowning. ¡°You¡¯re not even looking at me.¡± ¡°I am,¡± Jeremy said quickly, trying to sound confident. ¡°You¡¯re just¡­ uh, doing the same expression.¡± Ben raised an eyebrow. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Before Jeremy could come up with another excuse, Ardin¡¯s voice cut through the class. ¡°Enough.¡± Her footsteps were sharp as she walked over, her expression colder than ever. ¡°Hoppins, if you want to waste everyone¡¯s time, you can do it somewhere else. Out. Now.¡± Jeremy¡¯s heart dropped. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Ardin snapped. ¡°You clearly don¡¯t want to learn today. Leave the room and come back when you¡¯re ready.¡± The room went silent. Everyone was staring at him now. Heat rushed to his face as he fumbled to pack up his notebook, keeping his eyes on his bag so he wouldn¡¯t have to meet anyone¡¯s gaze. His legs felt heavy as he walked towards the door. The door clicked shut behind him, leaving him in the hallway. Jeremy leaned against the wall, his hands trembling in frustration and embarrassment. He squeezed his eyes shut, but it didn¡¯t stop the thoughts. His doubts¡ªit was dragging him down, and now he couldn¡¯t even keep it together in class.
Jeremy shut the door to his suite as quietly as he could, not wanting to hear the loud echo slam through the empty space. The silence inside felt heavy, like it was waiting for him to break it. His dad¡¯s voice rang in his head, calm and certain: ¡°If you want someone to be a friend, they¡¯ll be your best friend¡­ Only what you want will matter.¡± That was supposed to make him feel better, right? Like no matter what, he was in control. But instead, it just made his stomach twist. If everyone did whatever he wanted, then how would he ever know who really cared? His hands gripped the back of the couch, knuckles turning white as his thoughts started spiraling again. Mia. Timothy. What about Marcus and Perci? Were they hanging out with him because they wanted to¡ªor just because he was a Hoppins? He let go of the couch and started pacing, his legs shaky from the lingering weakness, but the movement helped. It kept the tension in his chest from swallowing him whole. He caught sight of himself in the mirror, stopping to stare. The reflection didn¡¯t even feel like him anymore¡ªtired eyes, pale skin, and this constant edge of worry that hadn¡¯t gone away since Alicia. His throat tightened, and he turned away. He tried to remember the good moments. The way his friends laughed with him, challenged him, or just sat by his side like he belonged there. Mia¡¯s nervous honesty, Timothy¡¯s awkward fidgeting, Marcus¡¯s endless encouragement, and Perci¡¯s quick, sharp comments. But the other side of his brain whispered louder: They¡¯re doing all of that because they have to. They know who you are. They¡¯re scared of what you¡ªor worse, your parents¡ªmight do. His fists clenched as that memory came rushing back. The teleporter attendant. His mom¡¯s rage. It wasn¡¯t just his friends who had to walk on eggshells¡ªeveryone did. Jeremy stumbled back, falling onto the couch. His chest felt tight, but it wasn¡¯t panic this time. Andrew¡¯s angry voice echoed in his head, clear as day: ¡°You didn¡¯t think, Jeremy! You didn¡¯t think about anything except yourself!¡± Andrew was right. The problem wasn¡¯t everyone else. It was him. He¡¯d been so wrapped up in doubting them, in testing their loyalty, that he hadn¡¯t thought about how they felt¡ªwhat it was like for them to always be under a microscope. His dad¡¯s words came back again, softer now: ¡°Be genuine with others, and the rest will take care of itself.¡± That wasn¡¯t the clean, simple answer Jeremy wanted. It wasn¡¯t a guarantee. It was messy and scary because it meant taking a risk. But maybe that¡¯s what his friends had been doing all along¡ªtaking risks to show him they cared. Mia and Timothy didn¡¯t have to tell him anything, but they did. Marcus believed in him without hesitation. Perci? She never sugarcoated anything, but she always had his back. What if they¡¯re lying? The question whispered, but this time, it wasn¡¯t as loud. Another thought pushed against it: What if they¡¯re not? Jeremy let out a shaky breath, his chest still aching, but not as bad as before. The doubt was still there, still nagging, but it felt¡­ smaller. Manageable, at least for now. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can do this,¡± he said out loud, his voice barely more than a whisper. ¡°But I have to try.¡± It wasn¡¯t some big, dramatic decision. Just a quiet promise to himself. Tomorrow, he¡¯d ask Marcus about the trip without overthinking it. He¡¯d try to go with the flow instead of overanalyzing every move his friends made. If he wanted to build something real with them, he had to give them that chance. Leaning back into the couch, his fingers brushed against his notebook. He flipped it open and saw his messy scribble: ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. Just see.¡± A tiny smile tugged at his lips. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was a start. And for now, that was enough. Chapter 37: Preparing for the Unknown Jeremy slumped back into a chair, staring at his communicator vibrating on his desk. Taking a deep breath, he tapped it, and a moment later, his father¡¯s familiar image flickered to life. ¡°Jeremy,¡± his father said warmly, though his eyes immediately looked at him with concern. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Jeremy hesitated, the ache in his chest from the dungeon still a dull throb. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Still sore, but the healers said I¡¯ll be fine in around a week.¡± His father nodded, his expression thoughtful. ¡°That¡¯s great news Jeremy. And mentally? I imagine the dungeon wasn¡¯t just a physical challenge.¡± Jeremy shifted, uncomfortable under his father¡¯s gaze. He hadn¡¯t planned to bring it up, but the memory of Mia and Timothy wouldn¡¯t leave him. He could still feel his heart sink from hearing, ¡®We only talked to you because of your name.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s¡­ complicated,¡± he admitted. ¡°Some things happened, and I don¡¯t know what to do about it.¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± his father urged, leaning forward slightly. Jeremy sighed. ¡°Mia and Timothy said they only started hanging out with me because of who we are. They said it¡¯s different now, but¡­ how do I trust that? How do I know they¡¯re telling the truth?¡± For a moment, his father¡¯s face softened, carrying a hint of something Jeremy rarely saw¡ªregret. ¡°Do you remember what I told you before you left for the academy?¡± he asked gently. Jeremy nodded slowly. ¡°To be genuine, and that if I¡¯m happy with someone, that¡¯s what matters.¡± His father smiled faintly. ¡°Exactly. People will always have reasons for being drawn to you, Jeremy. Admiration, fear, ambition¡­ that¡¯s the reality of being our son. But it¡¯s not their reasons that matter¡ªit¡¯s how you feel about them now. Do you enjoy being with them?¡± Jeremy thought about it¡ªMia¡¯s nervous laughter, Timothy¡¯s awkward sincerity. ¡°I think so,¡± he admitted, though doubt still lingered. ¡°But it¡¯s hard to forget why they started talking to me.¡± His father¡¯s tone grew softer. ¡°Their reasons may have brought them to you, but it¡¯s what you¡¯ve built together that keeps them there. If their company makes you happy, why should their initial intentions overshadow that? Be genuine, Jeremy. Let them see you for who you are.¡± The words sank in slowly, loosening the knot in Jeremy¡¯s chest. ¡°So¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter why they started, as long as it feels right now?¡± Jeremy mulled over his father¡¯s words. He thought of Mia and Timothy¡¯s awkward attempts to impress him. Maybe their reasons didn¡¯t matter anymore. Maybe it was time to trust that what they had now was real. But could he really let go of the doubts that had been gnawing at him? ¡°Exactly,¡± his father said, his voice reassuring. ¡°People aren¡¯t always easy to figure out, Jeremy. But what matters is the choices you make¡ªand whether they make the right ones back. Just be yourself. The rest will fall into place.¡± Jeremy nodded, the conversation leaving him with more clarity than he¡¯d expected. But as always with his father, there was more. His father¡¯s expression shifted, the warmth giving way to his usual calm authority. ¡°There¡¯s something else I need to discuss,¡± his father said. ¡°I sent some specialized equipment to your brother, but he¡¯s refusing to use it.¡± Jeremy frowned. ¡°He refused? Why?¡± ¡°You know Andrew,¡± his father replied with a sigh. ¡°Stubborn as always. He claims he doesn¡¯t want special treatment, but this isn¡¯t about pride¡ªit¡¯s about survival. That equipment could save his life in dungeons and help with your weekly duels. These aren¡¯t luxuries, Jeremy. They¡¯re necessary advantages.¡± Jeremy nodded, already piecing together what his father was asking. ¡°Dad, you know how Andrew is. If I just repeat what you said, he¡¯s gonna shut me down right away. Let me talk to him my way¡ªI know how to get through to him.¡± His father¡¯s gaze softened slightly. ¡°That¡¯s why I trust you to handle it.¡± ¡°Andrew told me Marcus invited you both to visit his family this weekend,¡± his father began, his tone shifting to one of quiet reflection. ¡°The Valens¡­ they were once one of humanity¡¯s most prominent families.¡± Jeremy frowned, trying to reconcile the idea of Marcus¡¯s family being so influential with Marcus¡¯s laid-back, sarcastic personality. It felt... off. Was Marcus carrying that kind of weight, too? Or was he just better at hiding it? ¡°Their patriarch was a brilliant strategist and diplomat,¡± his father continued, ¡°one of my equals in strength, and someone I deeply respected. But when he passed, their influence waned. They¡¯re still proud, still strong in their own way, but they no longer hold sway across humanity like we do.¡± Jeremy leaned forward, curious. ¡°Marcus never really talks about his family much. I didn¡¯t know they used to be¡­ like you.¡± His father nodded, a smile touching his lips. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t. Their pride runs deep, and Marcus is likely trying to find his own place outside their shadow. It may explain why he¡¯s drawn to you both¡ªhe sees in you what he¡¯s trying to prove in himself.¡± That thought lingered in Jeremy¡¯s mind as his father continued. ¡°When you¡¯re there, keep this in mind: Marcus¡¯s family will welcome you warmly, but they¡¯ll also be watching closely. The Valens may not hold the same influence as before, but their pride is unshakable. Represent our family well, Jeremy.¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Jeremy nodded. Marcus¡¯s jokes made it sound like this trip would just be a fun escape, but now it felt like walking into a test he hadn¡¯t studied for. What if he said the wrong thing? What if Marcus¡¯s family expected him to be some perfect Hoppins heir? But his father wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°And one more thing. I¡¯m sending you additional copies of the Hat of Mental Resistance and the Ring of Poison Immunity.¡± Jeremy blinked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit much? It¡¯s just a weekend trip.¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± his father replied, his tone firm. ¡°At the academy, you have Velorn and the other instructors to detect and counter high-tier threats. That protection won¡¯t follow you when you leave, especially for a weekend trip like this. Each one will shield you from dangers two Tiers above you, so using multiple should protect you even more. I don¡¯t want to take risks.¡± Jeremy nodded, the seriousness of his father¡¯s words settling heavily on him. ¡°Thanks, Dad. I¡¯ll use them.¡± His father¡¯s gaze softened further, pride flickering in his eyes. ¡°Jeremy, remember¡ªevery precaution I take, every piece of advice I give, it¡¯s because I believe in you. The challenges you¡¯ll face will be immense, but you have the strength to overcome them. Trust yourself¡ªand help your brother see reason. He needs you.¡± As the communicator dimmed, Jeremy sat back, staring at the faint shimmer of magic fading from the device. His father¡¯s words echoed in his mind. Represent our family well. He frowned, picking at his shirt. Did Marcus feel the same kind of pressure he and Andrew did? The idea of someone as confident and sarcastic as Marcus dealing with family expectations was strange. But maybe that was why Marcus cracked so many jokes¡ªso no one would see how much he cared. The thought settled in Jeremy¡¯s chest, heavier than before. This trip wasn¡¯t just about relaxing. It was a chance to see a side of Marcus they hadn¡¯t seen before, maybe even understand why he acted the way he did. And for once, Jeremy wanted to make sure he didn¡¯t mess things up. Shaking his head, he stood up and made his way to Andrew¡¯s dorm. Time to prove Dad¡¯s faith wasn¡¯t misplaced.
Jeremy paced outside Andrew¡¯s door, the faint sound inside the only sign someone was there. He sighed. This is going to be a fun conversation. Taking a deep breath, he knocked twice. ¡°Andrew? Andrew? Andrew?¡± No response. He knocked again, louder this time. ¡°Andrew? Come on I know you¡¯re there. Andrew!¡± From inside came a frustrated groan, ¡°What? It¡¯s open!¡± Jeremy stepped in to find Andrew lying on his bed, a book propped on his stomach. The room felt strangely quiet and empty, the second bed neatly made and untouched. Andrew glanced up briefly, a mix of curiosity and irritation on his face. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Jeremy closed the door behind him and pulled a chair backward, sitting down and resting his arms on the backrest. ¡°I wanted to talk to you about something.¡± Andrew sighed and set his book down. ¡°Great. What did Dad say this time?¡± Jeremy¡¯s eyes flicked to the empty bed in the room. ¡°Where¡¯s your roommate?¡± Andrew shrugged. ¡°Gone. Calen¡¯s still detained after, you know, the whole illegal Essence thing during the dungeon.¡± Jeremy blinked in surprise. ¡°Wait¡ªyour roommate was Calen? That guy from our first dungeon outing?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Andrew replied, sitting up on his bed. ¡°Not much of a talker, but I guess that makes sense now.¡± Jeremy frowned. ¡°How¡¯d you even know about what happened?¡± ¡°Got brought up sometime when you weren¡¯t around,¡± Andrew smirked faintly. ¡°Not everything revolves around you, you know.¡± Jeremy rolled his eyes. ¡°Fair. How¡¯re you handling being alone?¡± ¡°Honestly? It¡¯s not bad,¡± Andrew shrugged again. ¡°At least now I don¡¯t have to deal with someone hogging the desk or snoring like a dog.¡± Jeremy smirked, crossing his arms. ¡°Snoring like a dog? Please. If anything, I probably kept the monsters away with my battle hum. You should¡¯ve been thanking me.¡± He let the playful tone linger for a second before leaning forward, his expression shifting. ¡°Speaking of Dad¡ªhe mentioned you turned down some of the stuff he wanted to give you. You know, for the dungeons and the weekly spars.¡± Andrew tossed the book to the side. ¡°I don¡¯t want his handouts, Jeremy. Don¡¯t you see? Everything I do¡ªevery step forward¡ªis always overshadowed by what Dad gave us. By what you¡¯re already good at. How am I supposed to stand out if I¡¯m just using the stuff he hands me?¡± Jeremy leaned forward, trying to keep his tone calm but firm. ¡°Andrew, you¡¯ve seen how tough things are getting. It¡¯s not about taking shortcuts¡ªit¡¯s about making sure you¡¯re still standing to fight another day. Look, when I went into that Tier 2 dungeon, I thought my gear would do all the work. It didn¡¯t. But without it, I wouldn¡¯t have even made it back. The gear didn¡¯t make me weak¡ªit made me strong enough to get through the fight. That¡¯s what it can do for you.¡± Andrew crossed his arms defensively. ¡°I don¡¯t want to rely on stuff Dad hands me, okay? I don¡¯t need to be wrapped in bubble wrap to prove I can handle myself.¡± ¡°Remember Alicia?¡± Jeremy¡¯s voice caught, but he pushed through. ¡°She thought she could handle everything on her own, too. She wouldn¡¯t let us help her, and now¡­ now she¡¯s gone. I can¡¯t lose you, Andrew¡ªnot over something as stupid as pride.¡± Andrew¡¯s gaze dropped. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Jeremy. I don¡¯t want to feel like I¡¯m not doing it on my own.¡± ¡°Look, Andrew, no one¡¯s saying that. Just try one piece of gear, okay? If it still feels wrong, we¡¯ll figure something out with Dad. Deal?¡± Andrew let out a long sigh, his tension disappearing. ¡°You¡¯re really not gonna drop this, are you?¡± ¡°Nope. You think Marcus¡¯ city is some holiday? It¡¯s not Eldoria, Andrew. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s waiting for us there. If something happens, and you¡¯re unprepared¡­ I couldn¡¯t forgive myself. Could you?¡± Andrew sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°I just¡­ I don¡¯t want to feel like I¡¯m cheating, you know? Like I¡¯m only keeping up because of Dad¡¯s stuff. But I guess you¡¯re right. It¡¯s not about that¡ªit¡¯s about being ready.¡± He met Jeremy with a reluctant smile. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll try it. But if Dad makes a big deal out of this, it¡¯s on you.¡± Jeremy laughed. ¡°Deal.¡± As he left Andrew¡¯s room, Jeremy felt a weight lift off his shoulders. He¡¯d convinced Andrew to accept their dad¡¯s help, and maybe more importantly, he felt like they¡¯d come out of the conversation with a stronger understanding of each other. But as he walked back to his room, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that not everything would go as planned. Chapter 38: The World Beyond Eldoria The days leading up to the trip flew by. Between classes and scrambling to get everything ready, Jeremy barely had time to think. Andrew grumbled when their dad¡¯s gear showed up, but, to Jeremy¡¯s relief, he eventually caved and took it. Jeremy had also started to feel better¡ªnot perfect, but good enough that walking no longer felt like his ribs were stabbing him with every step. The constant ache in his chest had dulled to a manageable throb, and he could finally breathe without wincing. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough to make him feel a little more like himself. Whenever he had a spare minute, Jeremy skimmed the notes Marcus had sent about his city, Luminaris. The stuff Marcus described sounded unreal¡ªhuge skyscrapers, people everywhere, and entire districts for trading rare items. Jeremy could hardly wrap his head around it. He¡¯d said it so casually, like it wasn¡¯t the most amazing thing Jeremy had ever heard. Of course, Marcus had mentioned that they wouldn¡¯t get to buy much¡ªkids couldn¡¯t own Essence unless they collected it themselves. Finally, the day arrived. Jeremy tightened the straps on his bag as they stood in the academy teleporter room. He glanced over at Marcus, who was grinning like he owned the place, rattling off instructions to the attendant like it was no big deal. Andrew stood beside him, quiet but alert. Across the room, Mia and Timothy were whispering about what they¡¯d packed, while Perci leaned against a pillar, fiddling with her bracelet. Jeremy noticed her watching Marcus and Timothy with an amused look, but when her gaze flicked toward him, he quickly looked away, pretending to focus on the glowing platform instead. He hoped she hadn¡¯t caught him staring. ¡°All set?¡± Marcus called, already stepping onto the platform. Jeremy glanced at Andrew, who gave a small, tight nod. ¡°Let¡¯s do this,¡± Jeremy said, his heart thudding as he stepped forward. The hum of the teleporter filled the room, climbing to a high-pitched whine as the runes under their feet lit up. In the blink of an eye, the world around them dissolved into light.
When Jeremy blinked, the world had shifted. Skyscrapers stretched like crystal towers into the sky, twisting and changing like they were alive. Bridges of light connected them, crisscrossing high above. The sky shimmered in purples and golds, streaked with moving lights like shooting stars. It felt like stepping into a completely different reality. His jaw dropped. He turned in place, struggling to take it all in. The sheer size of everything made Eldoria seem tiny¡ªlike something out of a storybook he¡¯d already outgrown. ¡°This is¡­¡± Jeremy trailed off, completely lost for words. ¡°Insane?¡± Marcus offered, his grin stretching wider as he soaked up their reactions. ¡°Overwhelming,¡± Andrew muttered, his eyes darting around the plaza. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ too much. Way too much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s kind of beautiful though,¡± Mia said, stepping closer. Her voice was soft, like she was savoring the moment. Jeremy nodded, but a strange feeling crept into his chest¡ªlike he didn¡¯t quite belong here. Everything about Luminaris was shiny, but also cold. The polished streets and glowing bridges were incredible, sure, but Eldoria¡¯s dirt paths and wooden fences had something this place didn¡¯t: charm. He shook off the thought, forcing himself to focus on Marcus¡¯s easy confidence. If Marcus could act like this was normal, maybe he could too. Out of the corner of his eye, Jeremy caught Perci walking a step behind him. Her gaze flicked through the sights, lingering on the glowing buildings and bustling streets. For a moment, he wondered what she thought of all this. His eyes stayed on her a little too long, and when she glanced his way, he quickly turned his attention back to Marcus, hoping she hadn¡¯t noticed. Marcus clapped a hand on his shoulder, breaking the silence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get used to it. Come on, the house isn¡¯t far.¡± Jeremy glanced at Andrew. His brother¡¯s face was tight, his eyes still darting like he was looking for something solid to hold onto. ¡°You okay?¡± Jeremy asked quietly. Andrew hesitated before nodding. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s just¡­ stick together.¡± Jeremy gave him a quick smile. ¡°Always.¡±
As they left the busy plaza, Jeremy glanced back at the glowing skyscrapers one last time. The constant noise of the city had quieted, replaced by the soft hum of streetlights. It wasn¡¯t like Eldoria¡¯s quiet, with birds and wind. This quiet felt heavier¡ªalmost like the city was holding its breath. Jeremy stepped a little closer to Andrew without really thinking about it. The lively energy of the plaza had faded, leaving behind something colder. ¡°There it is,¡± Marcus said, pointing ahead with a lopsided grin. His voice sounded lighter than usual, like he was trying too hard to sound casual. Jeremy noticed the way Marcus¡¯s eyes flicked toward the house before quickly looking back at them. ¡°Wait until you see the inside,¡± he added, grinning again, but Jeremy couldn¡¯t help but notice the tiny pause. Jeremy blinked. House? It looked more like some kind of museum. The sleek, shiny walls looked almost metallic, reflecting the streetlights like polished stone. Massive windows gave a perfect view of the spotless interior. Even the garden looked pristine. ¡°Everything here feels fake,¡± he thought, looking at the glowing flowers. The house looked cool, sure, but it also felt... wrong. Like it wasn¡¯t really for Marcus at all. ¡°This is your house?¡± Perci asked, letting out a small laugh. ¡°I was expecting something... I don¡¯t know, cozier.¡± Marcus rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not about cozy; it¡¯s about quality,¡± he said, trying to sound smug. ¡°Besides, wait until you see the inside.¡± The front gate opened with a smooth whoosh as Marcus stepped forward. A clean, faintly floral scent filled the air, but it didn¡¯t feel welcoming. Everything here felt like it had been polished and arranged for someone else¡¯s approval¡ªnot for Marcus. ¡°Welcome to the Valen estate!¡± Marcus said, spreading his arms like he was making a grand announcement. Before anyone could reply, the front door swung open. A boy their age appeared, leaning against the frame with a mischievous grin. He had the same sharp green eyes as Marcus, but his hair was a messy mop of darker curls. ¡°So, this is the circus you brought home,¡± the boy said, crossing his arms as he looked over the group. ¡°Did you bribe them to hang out with you, or is this, like, a new charity thing?¡± Marcus sighed. ¡°Hi, Noah. Everyone, meet my little brother. He¡¯s even more annoying than he looks.¡± ¡°Wow, thanks,¡± Noah shot back before turning to the group with a dramatic bow. ¡°I¡¯m Noah. The likable one in the family.¡± Perci laughed. ¡°I like him already.¡±The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Marcus groaned. ¡°Please don¡¯t encourage him.¡± ¡°Come on,¡± Noah said, ignoring Marcus as he waved them inside. ¡°Mom and Dad are waiting. Try not to embarrass yourself too much.¡± Jeremy followed the group into the house, and the inside was even more over-the-top than the outside. The walls seemed to glow faintly, casting a warm light across the polished floors. Magical runes shimmered faintly in the corners of the ceiling, and Jeremy guessed they were some kind of protection spell. In the middle of the living room stood two adults. Marcus¡¯s dad was tall and broad-shouldered, with the same sharp eyes as his sons. Next to him was Marcus¡¯s mom, an elegant woman with auburn hair tied back in a neat twist. Her smile was warm, but her sharp eyes seemed to notice everything. ¡°Welcome,¡± Marcus¡¯s dad said in a deep, calm voice. ¡°I¡¯m Edric Valen. This is my wife, Celeste.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so nice to finally meet Marcus¡¯ friends,¡± Celeste said, her smile growing as she looked over the group. Her gaze paused for a moment on Jeremy and Andrew. Jeremy shifted under her gaze. He wasn¡¯t sure if she was just being polite or if there was something else behind her words. Did she know something about him and Andrew? Or was she just... intense? ¡°Mom, Dad, this is the group,¡± Marcus said, gesturing toward his friends. ¡°That¡¯s Perci, Timothy, Mia, Jeremy, and Andrew.¡± Celeste¡¯s smile brightened. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to have you here.¡± She turned her focus back to Jeremy and Andrew, her expression unreadable. ¡°Especially you two.¡± Jeremy tensed. What was that supposed to mean? ¡°Jeremy, Andrew,¡± Celeste said, her tone polite but curious. ¡°Your parents must have a fascinating perspective on humanity¡¯s future. Adrian and Helena Hoppins have been key figures for so many centuries, haven¡¯t they?¡± Her gaze lingered on them for a heartbeat longer than expected, her warm smile hiding something sharper, more calculating. Jeremy felt his stomach twist. Why was she asking about his parents? He glanced at Andrew, who stood stiffly beside him. Was Andrew as uncomfortable as he was? ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there,¡± Noah said, breaking the tension with a grin. ¡°Come on in, unless you¡¯re scared my parents are going to start quizzing you on your life goals or something.¡± ¡°Noah,¡± Edric said, his tone mild but firm. Noah shrugged, his grin never wavering, before stepping aside to let them pass. As Jeremy followed the others deeper into the house, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Celeste¡¯s questions weren¡¯t just polite small talk. There was something behind them¡ªsomething that made him feel like he and Andrew were being weighed and measured. But why?
Marcus led them up the shiny stone staircase. The walls were bright white, with weird paintings of swirling colors and random shapes. Jeremy couldn¡¯t tell if they were supposed to mean something or just look expensive. Everything about it screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t touch this.¡± ¡°This way,¡± Marcus said, stopping at the first door in the hallway. His voice sounded a little too cheerful, like he was trying hard to sell something he didn¡¯t really believe in. He pushed the door open with a dramatic flourish. ¡°The entertainment room.¡± Jeremy stepped inside and frowned. A giant leather couch stretched across the room, facing an equally massive screen that took up most of the far wall. Shelves lined the walls, stacked with untouched board games, sparkling card decks, and rows of books that seemed untouched. Everything was too neat¡ªlike someone had set it all up for show, not to actually use. ¡°You have this many games?¡± Perci asked, grabbing a random box and holding it up. ¡°Do you even play any of these?¡± Marcus scratched the back of his neck, avoiding her eyes. ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just¡­ there. You know, in case someone wants to play.¡± Andrew ran a finger along the coffee table and held it up like he was inspecting for dust. There wasn¡¯t any. ¡°It¡¯s like no one even sits in here,¡± he said, his voice flat. Jeremy glanced around. Everything about the room felt stiff, like it was waiting for someone to mess it up but no one ever dared to. Back at the academy, while his suite was luxurious, it also felt personal, like it was made for him to live in. This? It felt like a museum exhibit. Even the couch cushions looked like they¡¯d never been squished by anyone sitting on them. ¡°You don¡¯t really hang out here, do you?¡± Jeremy asked. Marcus shrugged, his grin twitching for a second before he forced it back into place. ¡°Not really. I mean, who would I even play with? Noah? Yeah, right. He¡¯d cheat and then spend the rest of the week bragging about it.¡± Mia wandered to the edge of the room, her eyes darting between the shelves and the spotless floor. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nice,¡± she said, but her tone made it clear she didn¡¯t really mean it. Jeremy nodded, though a weird sort of sadness gnawed at him. For all its flashiness, the room felt kind of empty, like it was trying to be fun but never actually got the chance. ¡°Not bad,¡± Jeremy said, trying to keep the mood from getting awkward. ¡°It¡¯s definitely¡­ organized.¡± Marcus chuckled, but it didn¡¯t sound quite right. ¡°Exactly. Organized chaos, just like me.¡± ¡°More like just organized,¡± Noah called from the doorway, leaning against the frame with a smug grin. His eyes flicked over the group, like he was trying to see who¡¯d agree with him. ¡°Chaos needs people. This place barely has that.¡± Marcus groaned, throwing his hand toward the hallway like he was shooing Noah away. ¡°Get lost Noah. Don¡¯t you have anything better to do?¡± Noah¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Not really. Watching you pretend to be cool is pretty entertaining.¡± Jeremy laughed under his breath, shaking his head. ¡°What¡¯s next on the tour?¡± Marcus gestured toward the hallway, his earlier excitement fading just a little. ¡°The kitchen. Get ready to be blown away by countertops no one¡¯s allowed to use.¡±
After the house tour, the group gathered near the front door. Marcus¡¯s parents were waiting there, somehow looking even more formal under the soft glow of the lights. Celeste adjusted her fancy wrap, giving Marcus a sharp look. ¡°Marcus,¡± she said, her tone nice but with just enough edge to make it clear she wasn¡¯t messing around, ¡°remember, dinner is at six sharp. Don¡¯t let the city distract you too much.¡± Her gaze flicked over to Jeremy and Andrew. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want to miss the chance to really get to know your friends.¡± Marcus rolled his eyes. ¡°Yes, Mom. I know. Dinner, promptly. Got it.¡± Edric raised an eyebrow, his calm-but-serious expression making it clear there wasn¡¯t room for mistakes. ¡°You¡¯re responsible for your guests, Marcus. Don¡¯t lose track of time.¡± Marcus groaned, but his nod was automatic. ¡°Yes, sir. We won¡¯t be late.¡± Jeremy caught a flicker of something in Marcus¡¯s face¡ªlike frustration, but heavier. It wasn¡¯t the usual annoyance Marcus showed when Noah teased him. This felt more like... pressure. Everything in the Valen house seemed to be wrapped in this weird, polite-but-strict vibe. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Perci said with a smirk, cutting through the tension. ¡°We¡¯ll keep him on track.¡± Celeste¡¯s expression softened as she glanced at the group. ¡°Enjoy the city, everyone. It¡¯s beautiful this time of year.¡± The door slid shut behind them with a quiet hiss as they stepped into the street. Marcus let out a dramatic sigh of relief, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Well, that¡¯s over. Who¡¯s ready to see a city that doesn¡¯t feel like it¡¯s silently judging you?¡± Jeremy couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡°Lead the way, Mr. Responsible.¡± Andrew muttered, ¡°Just don¡¯t get us lost.¡± Marcus turned, walking backward down the smooth, glowing pavement, a confident grin creeping back onto his face. ¡°Relax. You¡¯re in my city now. I¡¯ve got this.¡± The group fell into step behind him, heading toward the heart of Luminaris. Jeremy glanced back at the estate. It already felt like it was fading into the background as the city lights came alive around them. The house had been impressive, sure, but out here¡ªamong the flashing signs, moving vehicles, and sprawling streets¡ªMarcus seemed different. More relaxed. As Marcus started pointing out landmarks, from floating markets to giant fountains, Jeremy let himself relax. Whatever weird expectations Marcus¡¯s parents had back there didn¡¯t seem to matter now. For the moment, they were just a group of friends exploring something incredible. Jeremy felt a flicker of excitement as the city stretched out before them, endless and alive. Chapter 39: Exploring the Unfamiliar The group spilled out of the Valen estate and back onto the bustling streets of Luminaris. Jeremy felt like he¡¯d stepped into another world¡ªagain. The city pulsed with energy, and the glowing lights bouncing off the glassy buildings made it feel alive. He stuck close to Andrew, still not entirely sure how to take it all in. ¡°Alright!¡± Marcus spun around, grinning like he¡¯d been waiting for this moment all day. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the house. Now it¡¯s time for the real deal. Welcome to Luminaris. Get ready to be amazed.¡± Perci raised an eyebrow. ¡°You mean your mansion wasn¡¯t the main attraction? Because I¡¯m pretty sure I saw a chandelier that floated.¡± Marcus waved her off. ¡°That¡¯s nothing. Just wait. This city¡¯s got stuff you can¡¯t find anywhere else.¡± Jeremy tried to relax, letting Marcus¡¯ excitement pull him along, but the streets were overwhelming. It was a lot. Way more than Eldoria. He glanced at Andrew, who looked as uneasy as he felt. The first stop was the Grand Market District. Jeremy¡¯s jaw dropped as soon as they entered. This wasn¡¯t a market like back home with wooden stalls and chatty vendors in their small park. The vendors here had floating platforms showing off their goods, and bright holograms advertised all sort of enchanted weaponry. The air smelled like spices and something metallic, and the noise¡ªso many voices and music, all overlapping¡ªwas deafening. ¡°Cool, right?¡± Marcus asked, practically bouncing as he led them to a stall. ¡°This is the heart of the city. Everything you could ever want is here.¡± ¡°This is insane,¡± Jeremy muttered to Andrew, his eyes glued to a spinning orb floating above a vendor¡¯s stand. ¡°Yeah,¡± Andrew said under his breath. ¡°Feels like... we don¡¯t belong.¡± Jeremy didn¡¯t respond, but he knew exactly what Andrew meant. Everything here felt so big, so polished, so... perfect. Like they were playing tourist in a world way above their level. Marcus didn¡¯t seem to notice. ¡°Come on!¡± he called, dragging them towards a stall that showcased a variety of weapons on its platform. Perci darted ahead, picking up a small dagger with a shimmering blade. ¡°How much for this?¡± she asked the vendor, her voice sharp. The vendor, a tall man with metallic skin, gave a sly grin. ¡°Five thousand Essence.¡± ¡°Five thousand?!¡± Perci looked like she¡¯d been insulted. ¡°I barely have enough to level my own Skills.¡± The vendor shrugged. ¡°Tough luck kid. I¡¯m not running a charity here. What are you gonna do about it?¡± Perci grinned like she¡¯d been waiting for this. Jeremy watched her dive into a rapid-fire negotiation, her voice rising as she argued over every detail. The man clearly had Haggling or some other related Skill, as Perci was about to pay 600 Essence before Marcus dragged her away. It would¡¯ve been funny if he didn¡¯t feel so out of place. Behind her, Timothy wandered to another stall, his eyes lighting up at the display of metals. ¡°This is amazing,¡± Timothy murmured, running his hand over a sleek piece of silvery metal. ¡°I could make so much with this.¡± ¡°You a crafter, kid?¡± the vendor asked, leaning forward with a knowing smile. ¡°I¡¯ve got tools that¡¯d blow your mind. Want a look?¡± Timothy hesitated, his face torn between curiosity and nerves. ¡°I, uh, probably shouldn¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, just look,¡± Mia said, nudging him. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt.¡± Jeremy wandered to a stall selling old books and strange trinkets. As he scanned the worn surfaces of the platform, his gaze landed on a faded insignia etched into the wood. It was faint, barely visible under years of wear and scratches, but something about it caught his attention. ¡°Hey, look at that,¡± Jeremy said, nodding toward it. Marcus turned, squinting as he leaned closer to get a better look. The insignia was a crest of intertwining lines forming a circle around a bird in mid-flight¡ªits wings spread wide, their tips jagged, almost like flames. A curved blade was intricately woven into the design, subtle enough to miss at first glance. ¡°Oh, that?¡± Marcus said, his tone light but carrying a note of pride. ¡°That¡¯s my family¡¯s crest. You see it all over the city¡ªon older buildings, plaques, things like this. We used to be a much bigger deal back when the patriarch was still around.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Perci asked, glancing between the crest and Marcus. ¡°What happened?¡± Marcus shrugged, trying to keep his expression casual, though Jeremy noticed the faint flicker of something in his eyes. ¡°Times change. We¡¯re still important, but not like we used to be. My parents are trying to bring back some of that old influence.¡± He straightened, flashing a grin. ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re not still important though.¡± Jeremy studied the crest for a moment longer, its design lingering in his mind. There was something almost defiant about it¡ªbold and sharp, like it was meant to stand out. Yet, seeing it here, half-hidden on a random stall, made it feel... different. ¡°Right,¡± Jeremy said, giving an awkward laugh. ¡°We should keep moving.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Perci said, though she lingered near the stall a second longer. As they walked, her gaze flicked to him again, her expression thoughtful. ¡°You¡¯ve been kind of quiet today,¡± she added, her tone casual but her eyes curious. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Jeremy froze for a moment, caught off guard. ¡°Nothing. Just... taking it all in,¡± he said quickly. Perci smirked. ¡°Uh-huh. Well, let me know when you¡¯re ready to spill,¡± she teased, her tone light. Jeremy frowned, not sure what she meant by that. Before he could reply, she strolled ahead, humming to herself.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
As they strolled, the streets opened up into a sprawling plaza filled with floating food stalls and musicians that played instruments shimmering with magic. Benches dotted the plaza, with throngs of people enjoying their day. The hum of the city seemed lighter here, more inviting, and the group began to slow, enjoying the view. ¡°This place is amazing,¡± Mia said, her gaze flitting between the glowing fountains and a street performer juggling flaming orbs. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to see everything.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to do it all at once,¡± Marcus replied, his grin widening. ¡°We can split up, see more of the market, and meet back here in an hour. That way, everyone gets to see what they want.¡± Andrew frowned. ¡°I thought your parents said you¡¯re supposed to be responsible for us.¡± Marcus waved a hand dismissively. ¡°Responsible doesn¡¯t mean babysitting. You¡¯re not toddlers. Besides, we¡¯re still in the market¡ªit¡¯s not like anyone¡¯s going far.¡± ¡°Still,¡± Andrew said, his tone firm, ¡°what if someone gets lost or something happens?¡± Marcus rolled his eyes. ¡°Nothing¡¯s going to happen. Luminaris is one of the safest cities in the galaxy. Plus, you¡¯ve got a communicator, right? If anyone gets turned around, just ping the group. Easy.¡± Jeremy noticed Andrew wasn¡¯t convinced, but Mia and Timothy were already nodding along, their excitement outweighing caution. ¡°I¡¯m fine with splitting up,¡± Mia said. ¡°I want to check out those floating food stalls.¡± ¡°And I need to see more of the Essence craft stalls,¡± Timothy added, clutching the small bag of materials he¡¯d bought earlier. ¡°There¡¯s a blacksmithing demo over there.¡± ¡°See?¡± Marcus said, clapping his hands. ¡°Everyone¡¯s got their own thing. We¡¯ll meet back here in an hour. No problem.¡± Perci stepped closer to Jeremy, a casual smile on her face. ¡°Jeremy and I can stick together. You don¡¯t mind, right?¡± Her tone was light, but Jeremy caught the flicker of something more in her expression¡ªsomething she wasn¡¯t saying. ¡°Uh, sure,¡± Jeremy said, feeling a little caught off guard. Andrew shot him a questioning look but didn¡¯t say anything. He hesitated, then sighed. ¡°Fine. Just don¡¯t lose track of time.¡± ¡°Relax,¡± Marcus said, throwing an arm around Andrew¡¯s shoulders. ¡°We¡¯ll all be back before you know it. Come on, I¡¯ll show you the fountains up close.¡±
As they wandered around, Jeremy¡¯s gaze caught on a small street performance just ahead. A man wearing a patched jacket juggled glowing spheres of fire, each orb flickering with a different color. The crowd around him gasped as he tossed the orbs higher, each one bursting into harmless sparks before reforming in midair. ¡°Pretty cool, huh?¡± she said, but her tone felt like it had an edge he couldn¡¯t place. ¡°Yeah,¡± he muttered, but his nerves prickled as he glanced at Perci. She was acting so... normal, strolling through the market like nothing was on her mind. It didn¡¯t fit. He tried to remind himself that not everyone had an angle, but after what happened with Mia and Timothy, he couldn¡¯t stop wondering: why had she picked him to stick with? He tried to shake off the thought, but the unease gnawed at him. Perci nudged Jeremy¡¯s arm, pulling him away from the juggler¡¯s performance. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s check out that side street,¡± she said, her tone casual but firm. ¡°Unless you want to keep staring at the fire guy.¡± Jeremy hesitated for a split second before following. Her tone sounded normal¡ªtoo normal. Like she¡¯d planned this. His hands clenched inside his pockets as he tried to shake the thought. Not everyone was hiding something, he told himself, even if it felt like it lately. Perci glanced back at him, her eyebrow quirking. ¡°You¡¯re being weird again.¡± ¡°What? No, I¡¯m not,¡± Jeremy said quickly, forcing a grin. ¡°Right,¡± she said, dragging out the word. ¡°Relax, Jeremy. It¡¯s just a stroll, not some secret mission.¡± Jeremy gave a weak laugh, trying to push down the lump in his throat. They turned a corner into a quieter section of the market. Worn wooden signs hung crookedly over the vendors, their goods less polished but somehow more intriguing. Jeremy¡¯s gaze snagged on a stall selling intricate clockwork figurines. Each one was a tiny masterpiece, with moving gears and delicate, whirring parts. One figure¡ªa silver knight holding a flaming sword¡ªcaught his eye as it raised its weapon in a slow, deliberate arc. He stepped closer, momentarily forgetting his unease. ¡°Whoa,¡± he said under his breath, picking up the knight. The weight of it felt solid, the craftsmanship flawless. ¡°This is... amazing.¡± The vendor, an old man with a magnifying lens strapped over one eye, looked up and smiled. ¡°That one¡¯s my favorite. Took me three years to get the mechanics right.¡± Jeremy traced a finger over the intricate detailing, fascinated. ¡°How much is it?¡± The vendor chuckled. ¡°More than what kids can afford, I¡¯ll tell you that. But feel free to look.¡± Jeremy reached once more for the silver knight figurine, his fingers brushing its intricate gears. ¡°This is amazing,¡± he murmured, the weight of the tiny figure grounding him. Perci leaned against the stall, watching him carefully. ¡°You really like stuff like that, huh?¡± she asked casually. Jeremy glanced at her, sensing something beneath her tone, but he shrugged it off. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s just... cool, you know?¡± Perci tilted her head, her gaze lingering on him. ¡°Hmm.¡± She smiled faintly, as if she¡¯d just figured something out. ¡°You¡¯ve got good taste.¡± Jeremy frowned, her comment catching him off guard. Was she teasing, or was it something else? He forced himself to focus back on the figurine, but her words stuck in his mind as they moved on. They stopped at another stall a few minutes later, this one selling trinkets and old books. Jeremy¡¯s eyes wandered over the cluttered platform until they landed on a faded insignia etched into the wood. It was faint, barely visible under years of wear and scratches, but the design was unmistakable¡ªthe same crest he¡¯d seen earlier on the worn stall: Marcus¡¯ family symbol. ¡°Hey, look at that,¡± Jeremy said, nodding toward it. Perci leaned in, her brow furrowing. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Marcus¡¯ family crest?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Jeremy said. ¡°He said it¡¯s all over the city, but this one looks... different.¡± Before Perci could reply, the vendor, a wiry woman with piercing eyes, noticed them staring. She stepped forward, her hands clasped in front of her. ¡°Admiring the Valen crest, are we?¡± Her voice was soft but carried a note of pride. ¡°Uh, yeah,¡± Jeremy said, shifting uncomfortably. ¡°It just stands out.¡± The woman¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°It should. The Valens are woven into every corner of Luminaris. Their mark is more than just a crest¡ªit¡¯s history.¡± Her eyes flicked between Jeremy and Perci, lingering a moment longer than felt comfortable. ¡°A family like that doesn¡¯t fade. No matter how the galaxy changes.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Jeremy said, giving an awkward laugh. He nudged Perci. ¡°We should keep moving.¡± Perci nodded, her gaze lingering on the crest as they walked away. ¡°That was... intense,¡± she muttered under her breath. Jeremy couldn¡¯t disagree. As they left the stall behind, he caught himself glancing at Perci out of the corner of his eye. She was quiet now, her usual humor muted. Was she thinking about the vendor? Or was this all still leading up to whatever she wanted to talk about? He pushed the thought aside, forcing himself to focus on the streets ahead. Whatever was coming, he wasn¡¯t sure he was ready for it. Chapter 40: A Step Towards Trust As they left the stall, the vendor¡¯s intense words lingered in Jeremy¡¯s mind, and the quiet between him and Perci grew heavier. The bustling noise softened as they turned into a quieter street . ¡°Hey,¡± she said, nudging his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go this way. I need to talk to you about something.¡± He blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Uh... okay,¡± he mumbled, his stomach twisting. Memories of Mia and Timothy¡¯s confession flared up again, stirring the same uncomfortable mix of doubt and unease. His chest tightened as he followed her toward the glowing fountain, its soft trickle breaking the silence. She stopped, crossing her arms and turning to face him. ¡°Alright,¡± she said, her tone determined. ¡°Let¡¯s just get this out of the way.¡± His heart raced. ¡°Get what out of the way?¡± he asked, his voice cracking slightly. His mind raced, already bracing for a repeat of the awkwardness with Mia and Timothy. She tilted her head, studying him with an amused curiosity. ¡°You¡¯ve been acting weird around me lately,¡± she said bluntly. ¡°And, well¡­ you¡¯ve been staring. A lot.¡± He froze, his eyes widening. ¡°W-what? No, I haven¡¯t!¡± he blurted, his face paling. ¡°Jeremy, you¡¯re a terrible liar. I¡¯ve got Observation, remember?¡± She laughed. This wasn¡¯t what he¡¯d expected at all. ¡°I wasn¡¯t... I mean, it¡¯s not like¡ª¡± He floundered, thinking of an excuse. She sighed, the faintest hint of awkwardness creeping into her expression. ¡°Look, my mom gave me advice for situations like this.¡± She straightened her posture, holding her hands together in an exaggerated formal pose. ¡°¡®Thank you for your interest, but I¡¯m currently not looking for a relationship.¡¯¡± Her voice carried a politeness as if she¡¯d been practicing in front of a mirror. She looked at him at him, half-nervous and half-amused. ¡°So¡­ did it work?¡± He stopped, completely baffled. ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡± he finally managed. She blinked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you saying¡­ you think I have a crush on you?¡± His voice cracked, his mind still processing what had happened. She hesitated, frowning slightly. ¡°Uh, yeah? I mean, why else would you keep staring at me?¡± ¡°What? No! I wasn¡¯t staring at all!¡± He exclaimed, his voice jumping an octave. ¡°I was just¡­ thinking! Yeah, I was thinking.¡± ¡°About what?¡± She pressed, her tone skeptical. ¡°Come on, Jeremy. You¡¯re terrible at hiding stuff. Spill.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he muttered, his voice low as he kept his gaze ahead. ¡°Just... drop it, okay?¡± She didn¡¯t let up, stepping in front of him and stopping him in his tracks. ¡°Nope. You¡¯re not getting out of this. If it¡¯s not me, then what is it? You¡¯ve been weird this entire week. And now I thought you were just excited for the trip, but you¡¯ve been walking around like you¡¯re waiting for something bad to happen.¡± He hesitated. He definitely didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Not to her, not to anyone. But the look on her face was insistent, and he knew she wouldn¡¯t let it go. Finally, he sighed. ¡°Fine. It¡¯s just... something Mia and Timothy said. After I got out of the hospital.¡± She tilted her head, her face confused. ¡°What¡¯d they say?¡± Jeremy glanced around, his voice dropping as though someone might overhear. ¡°They told me the only reason they started hanging out with me was because of my family name. That they thought it¡¯d be useful to know me. I mean, they said it¡¯s not like that anymore, but still...¡± He trailed off, his stomach twisting as the memory resurfaced. ¡°It¡¯s been messing with my head, you know? Made me wonder if¡ª¡± ¡°If what?¡± She asked, softer now. He avoided her gaze. ¡°If you and Marcus are the same. If the only reason you¡¯re here is because of my parents.¡± For a moment, she didn¡¯t say anything. He braced himself for her to laugh it off, to tease him, or worse¡ªconfirm his worst fears. But when she finally spoke, her voice was surprisingly calm, thoughtful even. ¡°Jeremy, do you really think that?¡± she asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted, his words filled with frustration. ¡°That¡¯s the problem. I just don¡¯t know who¡¯s real anymore.¡± She stared at him, then she sighed, rubbing her forehead. ¡°Okay, first of all, Marcus and I don¡¯t need to kiss up to anyone. Marcus has his whole family thing going on, and I¡ªwell, I just don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care about your parents or their reputation. You¡¯re the one I chose to hang out with.¡± He blinked, surprised by her bluntness. ¡°You mean that?¡± ¡°Yes Jeremy,¡± she said slowly, as if talking to a child. ¡°If I wanted to suck up to some rich, famous kid, don¡¯t you think I¡¯d be nicer to you?¡±Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh, the tension in his chest easing. ¡°Yeah, fair enough.¡± ¡°Look,¡± She continued, her tone softening, ¡°I get why you¡¯d be on edge. What Mia and Timothy said¡ªthat sucks. But I¡¯m not them, okay? I¡¯m here because I like hanging out with you guys.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± he said quietly, nodding slowly. ¡°I needed to hear that.¡± Perci smirked, nudging his arm lightly. ¡°Anytime. So do you promise to stop acting so weird?¡± ¡°Promise,¡± Jeremy said, a small smile on his face as they turned back toward the main streets. For the first time in a while, the weight in his chest felt a little lighter. Maybe he didn¡¯t have all the answers yet, but at least he knew that he wasn¡¯t alone anymore.
By the time they rejoined the group, the sky above Luminaris had deepened into a rich violet, lit up by the glow of the towering buildings. Marcus checked his communicator and groaned dramatically. ¡°Alright, time¡¯s up,¡± he announced, throwing his hands up. ¡°We¡¯ve got to head back or my parents are going to freak.¡± ¡°Dinner,¡± Andrew said flatly. ¡°You promised we¡¯d be on time.¡± Marcus waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Yeah, yeah, we¡¯ll make it. Come on, don¡¯t make me look bad.¡± Jeremy smirked faintly but said nothing, falling into step with the group as they weaved through the lively plaza. The chatter of the crowd and the dazzling lights made everything feel surreal, as if the city itself was alive and watching. As they approached the edge of the plaza, Marcus suddenly slowed, his eyes catching something ahead. His expression shifted to excitement. He gestured toward a narrow side street glowing faintly with soft, multicolored light. ¡°Actually... hold up,¡± Marcus said, his grin returning. ¡°I¡¯ve got one more thing to show you.¡± Andrew groaned, already glancing at his communicator. ¡°Seriously? How much time do we have before your parents start calling?¡± Marcus waved him off. ¡°Relax. This¡¯ll only take a few minutes. Trust me, it¡¯s worth it.¡± Before anyone could argue, Marcus led the way, his excitement stopping any objections. Jeremy exchanged a glance with Perci, who shrugged and followed. The group trailed after Marcus, curiosity replacing their earlier urgency. They emerged into a small plaza tucked between towering buildings, where a crowd had gathered around a glowing, circular platform. Above it, shimmering figures of light and color danced and shifted, their movements graceful yet surreal. The figures weren¡¯t people¡ªthey were constructs made entirely of Essence, flowing seamlessly from one shape to another. ¡°What is this?¡± Mia asked, tilting her head as the glowing figures began forming a scene of two warriors clashing with luminous swords. ¡°It¡¯s a theater,¡± Marcus explained, his voice brimming with pride. ¡°Artists channel their magic into these shows. They tell stories, history, or even just abstract art. It¡¯s all live, no scripts. That¡¯s all magic right there.¡± Jeremy stared at the glowing display, mesmerized as the warriors¡¯ duel transformed into a scene of towering beasts battling over a luminous cityscape. Colors shifted, creating explosions of light that rippled through the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Perci said quietly, her usually sharp tone softened. Marcus nodded. ¡°The best ones are fully interactive. They draw from the crowd¡¯s thoughts to adapt the story. Look, it¡¯s changing again.¡± The glowing beasts faded, replaced by a serene forest where animals made of light darted between glowing trees. As the scene unfolded, the audience¡¯s murmurs grew louder, their collective awe adding an almost tangible energy to the performance. ¡°Is it all just for art?¡± Timothy asked, squinting at the intricate details of the display. ¡°Or is there a practical purpose?¡± Marcus shrugged. ¡°Depends. Apparently it¡¯s good training for people that want to specialize in illusion magic. Some even become famous enough that they¡¯re asked for private shows. But mostly, it¡¯s about emotion. They¡¯re channeling feelings into something everyone can appreciate.¡± Jeremy leaned closer, his brow furrowed. ¡°It¡¯s like... they¡¯re painting with their thoughts.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Marcus said, his grin widening. ¡°This one¡¯s good, but I¡¯ve seen a performance where the whole audience became part of the story. The constructs mirrored everyone watching.¡± ¡°Sounds creepy,¡± Andrew muttered, crossing his arms. But even he couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off the glowing display. The scene shifted again, the forest fading into a blazing sun rising over a battlefield. Jeremy¡¯s stomach twisted as the shapes of soldiers emerged, their glowing weapons clashing in a way that felt almost too real. He couldn¡¯t help but think of his parents, of their roles in the endless battles humanity fought. The light constructs moved with an intensity that mirrored real-life conflict. Watching them, Jeremy couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was his fate too. Were the glowing soldiers any different from him? Tools shaped for someone else¡¯s war, with no choice but to fight. Jeremy clenched his fists, the question lingering like an ache: was this his future too? The performance ended with a burst of light that sent shimmering waves over the crowd. Applause erupted, and the glowing platform dimmed as the artist¡ªa wiry man with silver streaks in his hair¡ªstepped forward and bowed. ¡°Thank you for sharing your time tonight,¡± he said, his voice calm but resonant. ¡°May humanity prosper.¡± As the crowd began to disperse, Marcus turned to the group, his eyes shining with excitement. ¡°See? Told you it was worth it.¡± ¡°It was... something,¡± Jeremy said, his voice quieter than usual. He couldn¡¯t shake the image of the battlefield, the glowing soldiers charging into chaos. Marcus clapped his hands, gesturing toward the street. ¡°Alright, now we really have to get back.¡± The walk back to the Valen estate was quieter, the vibrant energy of the city fading as the group neared the polished gates. The faint scent of flowers drifted out from the gardens, and Jeremy¡¯s chest tightened again at the sight of the sprawling house. It wasn¡¯t just nerves this time¡ªsomething heavier lingered in the air, a tension that felt almost tangible. ¡°Ready to face the music?¡± Perci asked, nudging Jeremy lightly. ¡°Not really,¡± Jeremy admitted, forcing a small smile. ¡°But I guess we don¡¯t have a choice.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Perci said with a smirk. ¡°If Marcus can handle it, so can we.¡± The gates swung open smoothly, and the group stepped inside. Jeremy squared his shoulders, glancing at Marcus, who seemed uncharacteristically subdued now. Whatever awaited them at dinner, Jeremy couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that it was about more than just the food. Chapter 41: Dinner at the Valens The dining room at the Valen estate was immaculate, like the rest of the house. A long table gleamed under a massive chandelier, casting soft, golden light. The air smelled of herbs and roasted meat, but there was a heaviness that seemed out of place. Jeremy shifted in his seat, his hands stiff in his lap as he eyed the perfect place settings. Across from him, Andrew sat just as tense, staring at his plate like it held the secret to getting through the night. To Jeremy¡¯s right, Perci leaned back in her chair, scanning the room with a casual air, though her eyes occasionally flicked toward Marcus. Mia and Timothy sat near the end of the table, trying to look as small as possible, while Marcus sat at the head, directly under the chandelier. Marcus''s parents entered, their presence demanding attention. Edric, tall and broad, had sharp eyes that swept the room with an assessing gaze. Celeste carried herself with calm authority, her smile warm but edged with an intimidating sharpness. ¡°Good evening,¡± Edric said, his voice smooth but commanding. ¡°I trust Marcus showed you all the highlights of Luminaris?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Marcus said, his grin widening a fraction too much. ¡°The market was a big hit.¡± Celeste¡¯s gaze swept over the group, pausing briefly on Jeremy and Andrew. ¡°And what did you think?¡± she asked, her voice light but laced with curiosity. ¡°Luminaris must feel quite different from Eldoria.¡± Jeremy hesitated, glancing at Andrew before answering. ¡°It¡¯s... incredible,¡± he said, choosing his words carefully. ¡°A lot bigger than I expected.¡± ¡°Bigger isn¡¯t always better,¡± Andrew muttered under his breath, his tone barely audible but sharp enough to draw a glance from Marcus. Jeremy shot his brother a look, silently willing him to stay calm. The last thing they needed was for Andrew¡¯s discomfort to escalate into an argument. ¡°Different perspectives,¡± Celeste said smoothly, her eyes lingering on Andrew for a moment before shifting back to Jeremy. Her gaze held a hint of something more. ¡°It¡¯s always fascinating to see how others view our city.¡± The first course arrived, served by silent attendants who moved with practiced precision. Small plates of artfully arranged appetizers were set in front of each guest, and Jeremy stared at his with a mix of awe and confusion. It looked like some kind of fish, but the delicate layers and shimmering glaze made it seem almost too perfect to eat. ¡°So, Jeremy,¡± Edric began, his sharp eyes fixed on him, ¡°you¡¯ve been at the academy for a little while now. What¡¯s your primary focus in training? Essence manipulation? Combat techniques?¡± Jeremy hesitated, glancing briefly at Andrew, whose jaw was tight as he stared at his plate. ¡°A little bit of everything,¡± Jeremy replied cautiously. ¡°I¡¯m still figuring out what I¡¯m best at.¡± Celeste tilted her head slightly, the soft chandelier light reflecting in her eyes. ¡°Someone with your family¡¯s legacy must have a clear path. Adrian and Helena are hardly indecisive.¡± Her words were smooth, but Jeremy could hear the edge beneath them, the expectation, the challenge. ¡°I¡¯m not my parents,¡± Jeremy said quickly, his voice firmer than he intended. He caught himself and forced a small, polite smile. ¡°They¡¯ve encouraged me to explore my strengths.¡± Celeste¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver, but her eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Exploring strengths is one thing. But in these times, shouldn¡¯t you already be preparing to take on greater responsibilities?¡± Edric leaned forward slightly. ¡°And Andrew, I understand you chose standard accommodations instead of the elite suite. Why?¡± Andrew stiffened, his fork clattering against his plate. ¡°I wanted space,¡± he said, his tone clipped. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in competing with Jeremy or anyone else. I need to figure things out my own way.¡± There was a pause, and Jeremy could feel the silence stretching, each heartbeat heavy in his ears. He resisted the urge to speak, to jump in and somehow smooth things over. It wasn¡¯t his place¡ªAndrew didn¡¯t need him to speak for him. Jeremy¡¯s eyes moved to Marcus, who was watching with the same practiced expression of polite neutrality he had worn all evening. This dinner was a test for all of them, and Marcus¡¯s tension was just as real, just as well hidden. Edric¡¯s eyes moved from Andrew to Jeremy, then briefly to Marcus. He seemed to be weighing their words, calculating. Finally, he sighed, the corners of his mouth tightening. ¡°This is going nowhere.¡± Then, with a slow wave of his hand, the windows went pitch black. The room plunged into an eerie, unnatural silence. The warm glow of the chandelier and the soft flicker of the candles remained, but the once vibrant cityscape outside had vanished into an oppressive void. Even the faint hum of the estate¡¯s energy systems was gone. Jeremy¡¯s pulse quickened, his hands gripping the edge of the table. He glanced at Andrew, whose wide eyes betrayed his alarm. Around the table, their friends didn¡¯t seem to notice anything wrong. Mia was laughing at something Timothy had said, and Perci was mid-bite, her expression relaxed. Jeremy¡¯s heart sank as he looked at them, a cold realization dawning. They were acting as if nothing unusual was happening, their voices calm, their expressions unbothered. Even Marcus wore the same polite smile. It was as if they were completely unaware of the sudden darkness and silence that had engulfed the room. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Andrew¡¯s voice cut through the silence sharply.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Edric rose from his seat, his imposing figure seeming to loom larger in the dimmed room. ¡°Please, remain seated,¡± he said, his tone calm but carrying a weight that brooked no argument. ¡°We only have a few moments.¡± Celeste¡¯s voice followed, soft yet laced with a sinister compulsion. ¡°Unequip your mind protections,¡± she said, her gaze drilling into Jeremy and Andrew. ¡°Both of you.¡± Jeremy¡¯s stomach twisted into knots. Mind protections? He felt no pressure, no unnatural pull¡ªclearly his stacked equipment were keeping him safe. But Andrew, sitting just a seat away, was already moving, his hands trembling slightly as he unequipped his Hat of Mental Resistance and placed it on the table, his shoulders immediately slackening. Jeremy¡¯s mind raced. His secret was dangerously close to being exposed. If Edric and Celeste realized he wasn¡¯t affected, who knew what they would do? He glanced at his friends again¡ªPerci and Marcus were chatting about the meal, seemingly oblivious to the change. They can¡¯t know. Play along. Suppressing his panic, Jeremy unequipped one of his Hats of Mental Resistance, placing it on the table with deliberate hesitation. Edric¡¯s gaze lingered on the items. ¡°Adrian and Helena¡ªalways prepared. Annoying... but workable.¡± Celeste sighed, irritation flashing in her eyes. ¡°Isolating the room temporally is such a chore, but without it, stronger manipulation would be detected immediately.¡± She glanced at Edric. ¡°Worth the trouble, I suppose.¡± With a snap of Edric¡¯s fingers, the darkness receded. The windows returned to their normal view of Luminaris. The muffled hum of the city resumed, and the rest of the group continued eating and chatting as if nothing had happened. Jeremy fought to keep his breathing steady. Celeste¡¯s gaze locked onto him and Andrew again, her smile tight but unsettling. ¡°Now, tell us,¡± she said, her tone deceptively smooth, ¡°have your parents given either of you Essence?¡± Andrew, now fully under their control, answered automatically. ¡°No, they haven¡¯t. Why would they? It¡¯s illegal to give kids Essence.¡± Edric¡¯s expression darkened, though he kept his voice level. ¡°What a shame. That could have been... useful.¡± Celeste leaned forward slightly, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Tell me about your sister, Alicia. What happened to her?¡± Jeremy felt his chest tighten, the weight of the question slamming into him. He forced himself to respond, keeping his tone even. ¡°She died. A Pretender killed her and took her place.¡± Beside him, Perci gasped. ¡°Oh no,¡± she whispered, her face pale. ¡°Jeremy, Andrew, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She reached out, placing a comforting hand on Jeremy¡¯s arm. Marcus, sitting beside Andrew, gave him a solemn pat on the back. Jeremy barely registered their gestures, his focus locked on Celeste, who ignored the interruption entirely. ¡°And the Pretender?¡± she pressed, her voice cutting through the murmurs. Andrew replied without hesitation, his words cold and mechanical. ¡°Mom killed it.¡± Celeste exchanged a sharp glance with Edric, who shook his head slightly. ¡°What a waste,¡± she murmured, her disappointment palpable. ¡°I had thought she might be... sympathetic to our cause.¡± ¡°No matter,¡± Edric said, his tone dismissive. ¡°It was a long shot.¡± Celeste¡¯s gaze hardened as it swept back to Jeremy and Andrew. ¡°Before I return your hats, I need to know: do you know any other secrets related to your parents?¡± Andrew nodded, his face blank. ¡°They gave us Amulets of Insight. Does that count?¡± Jeremy¡¯s heart plummeted, panic flashing through him. Andrew, what are you doing? Celeste¡¯s expression froze for a moment before her eyes narrowed dangerously. Edric placed a hand on her shoulder, steadying her. ¡°Relax,¡± he said evenly. ¡°If we take them, the drop in their performance will be noticed. Helena would storm in here and kill us all before we could blink. You know her reputation.¡± Celeste let out a frustrated breath, her jaw tightening. ¡°Fine.¡± She turned to the boys. ¡°Here are your hats. But before you put them back on, all of you here will forget this conversation. Once you are back at the academy, a group of students who call themselves the Seekers will approach you. You will join their group and listen to their commands.¡± Jeremy¡¯s pulse thundered as he pretended to reach for his helmet, his mind racing. Forget? He glanced at his friends again. Perci, Marcus, Mia, and Timothy remained oblivious, nodding at the command. Jeremy forced his expression to stay blank, the crushing weight of their situation settling over him. As Jeremy equipped his hat, the room¡¯s atmosphere shifted back to normal. His friends laughed, unaware, Andrew¡¯s expression relaxed again, calm. But Jeremy felt anything but calm. The weight of their commands, the probing questions, the mention of the Seekers¡ªit all clawed at his mind. What are they planning? If my parents find out, the Valens are finished. But if I don¡¯t tell them, this could spiral out of control. He forced a smile, laughing as Perci nudged him with a joke about Marcus¡¯s tour guide skills. But his thoughts were miles away. Once they returned to the academy, he¡¯d have to call his parents. There was no other choice. His mother and father needed to know about the Valens. But a cold knot of fear twisted in his chest. What would happen to Marcus¡¯s parents if Adrian and Helena got involved? He had no doubt his parents would protect him and Andrew¡ªbut the Valens wouldn¡¯t live. Would Marcus hate him for it? Could he live with that? Jeremy glanced at Marcus, who was smiling, oblivious, occasionally making jokes to lighten the mood. Marcus''s carefree demeanor, completely unaware of his parents'' actions, only deepened Jeremy''s guilt. He didn¡¯t want to lose his friend. But could he risk doing nothing? As the meal continued, Jeremy resolved to wait until they were back at the academy. There, in the safety of his suite, he¡¯d tell his parents. Maybe they could handle this quietly. Maybe they could protect Marcus too. He imagined his mother¡¯s face when he told her. The cold, unyielding expression she wore when she dealt with threats. She would act decisively, without hesitation. And his father¡ªhe could already picture his fury. Would they even consider Marcus¡¯s innocence? Or would they see only the Valens as a threat that needed to be eradicated? But even as he made the decision, the pit in his stomach remained. For the first time, Jeremy wasn¡¯t sure his family¡¯s power would make this better. And if it doesn¡¯t, what happens to Marcus? The noise of the room faded in and out. The laughter, the soft clinking of cutlery against plates¡ªit all seemed to blur as Jeremy¡¯s thoughts spiraled. He looked at Marcus, whose cheerful chatter filled the room. Deep down, he knew¡ªwhatever came next, everything would change. Chapter 42: May Humanity Prosper (Helena PoV) Helena floated silently among the most powerful individuals of humanity, each suspended in the cold, dark void at the edge of known space. Here, beyond the realm of solar systems and cosmic radiation, the universe seemed to breathe in its stillness. Deep space was a void, as empty as the yawning uncertainty they all felt but refused to acknowledge. Helena focused on the distortion ahead, the place where logic fractured. It wasn¡¯t visible, not to their eyes. It wasn¡¯t something they could touch, and yet it was everywhere. A border that defied space, that mocked movement itself. Helena had tried to cross it, expending her formidable will, only to find herself both closer and somehow held back, locked in a strange limbo of existence and stasis. Around her floated the Emperor, dressed in his formal purple robe, alongside Adrian and a few others: Velorn with his solemn eyes; Mirai, humanity¡¯s foremost tactician; and a handful of the greatest elites. And in front of them, beyond the invisible boundary, was the answer to a question Helena hadn¡¯t known they were asking. The universe had an edge. ¡°Any news from the scouts?¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice rang across the silence, transmitted not through the void but directly to their minds. He floated in his glory, somehow looking both part of the void and its ruler. Adrian answered, his presence steady beside her. ¡°I have sent the The One-Man Legion. All of him, from every quadrant, report the same thing. They have all found it.¡± ¡°The wall is real then.¡± Mirai¡¯s tone was clipped, professional, but Helena could sense the discomfort beneath. ¡°A finite universe.¡± ¡°Theoretically, there was always the slightest possibility,¡± Velorn added, his gaze unwavering. ¡°But to see it¡­ changes things.¡± Helena exhaled, her breath invisible in the vacuum. Yes, it changed everything. It meant that Essence, the lifeblood of power, the substance that determined humanity¡¯s strength, was limited. It meant that every Essence they gathered was at the expense of another. There was no infinite expansion. No endless frontier to divide among the other species fighting for dominion over the stars. The Emperor remained silent for a long time, his eyes fixed on the unyielding distortion before them. Helena imagined that he was willing it to vanish¡ªan impossible command even for him. Finally, he turned to face them, the intensity in his gaze cutting through the silence. ¡°This changes our strategy,¡± he said, his voice echoing through their minds. ¡°Our understanding of Essence, of power itself, has been based on the idea of an infinite universe. That, given enough time, space, and expansion, we could coexist alongside the rest of the universe. Divide the spoils rather than fight to the death.¡± Helena felt a chill settle into her bones, something colder than the void around her. She knew where this was going, even before the Emperor continued. ¡°But this wall changes everything,¡± the Emperor said. ¡°We are now in a zero-sum game. Every thing we take¡ªevery planet, every dungeon, every bit of Essence¡ªwe deny to our enemies. Every other civilization now exists at our expense.¡± He paused, letting his words sink in. ¡°We can no longer afford to play nice. We must take it all. And we must act before the others learn what we have discovered.¡± Helena¡¯s breath caught, her heart thundering in her chest. She glanced at Adrian, whose eyes were fixed on the Emperor, his face expressionless. The others were similarly impassive, knowing the monumental change that was about to occur. ¡°We must act while the other civilizations remain unaware, while they still believe in the myth of infinite space,¡± the Emperor declared. ¡°We will mobilize all of humanity, conscripting every able-bodied individual into our armies. Some portion of the army will be responsible for the essentials¡ªfood, war materials, medical care, infrastructure maintenance, and energy production. Everything else will be abandoned in service of victory.¡± Velorn¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°And those who oppose? Those who refuse to serve?¡± The Emperor¡¯s gaze was cold, unflinching. ¡°They will be eliminated. We cannot afford dissent. Any potential subversive elements, those who doubt or resist, will be removed before we make our move. We cannot risk even the smallest of rebellions. Do not hesitate, it is better to kill innocents that to leave a potential enemy. And, if you have personal grudges and wish to eliminate someone, add them to the list. I would rather have my greatest elites more loyal to me than adhere to outdated principles. The law no longer matters, but our victory does.¡± He then turned to Mirai. ¡°Provide me with the latest population statistics. How many are too young for school, how many are too injured to work or fight?¡± Mirai adjusted her stance, her mind racing as she pulled up the data. ¡°Approximately fifteen percent of the population is too young for school. They are infants, toddlers, and children¡ªour next generation. Another seven percent are too injured to work or fight effectively, either from the ongoing skirmishes or industrial accidents. Most of them are unlikely to recover fully in the near term.¡± The Emperor¡¯s expression remained unchanged, his eyes narrowed in thought. Mirai continued, ¡°The remainder are either in education, in the army, or otherwise capable of being conscripted. If we need to maximize our forces, we can pull a significant portion of teachers, though it will significantly impact our intellectual development long-term.¡± The Emperor then spoke, his voice a command that brooked no argument. ¡°All of them will be conscripted, teachers and students alike. The students will complete their final year of schooling, but it will not be in classrooms. They will be tasked with eliminating Tier 0-2 civilizations occupying previously insignificant pockets within our territory. There will be heavy casualties among the students, but those who survive will be hardened by battle and will be strengthened by the Essence from these conquests. Those that fail, we will no longer have to waste resources on. The younger children will also contribute. They will be integrated into the war effort, either by helping with the war economy, or by performing supportive roles such as logistics, medical assistance, and maintaining equipment. Once they reach thirteen and unlock their Status, they will be thrown directly into the frontlines. Their lives will serve humanity¡¯s victory, one way or another.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Velorn''s face showed a flicker of hesitation. "What about the future of our society Maximillian? With no education, no dedicated growth for the next generation, won''t we lose too much of what makes us civilized? How will we sustain ourselves after the war?" The Emperor''s expression remained cold, unmoving. "It does not matter what is left of humanity," he said. "We have all the time we need to repopulate and spread throughout the universe. Civilization, technology, culture¡ªall of it can be rebuilt once we are victorious." A heavy silence settled over them. The Emperor looked at Adrian, ¡°You have this year to eliminate the Borians. Their rapid reproduction cannot be left unchecked. It does not matter if you break the rules of war, as long as the Borians are eliminated.¡± ¡°By breaking those rules, the other civilizations of the universe will be outraged and will demand a summit. We will insist that the summit be held on the home planet of the Tellus.¡± ¡°Meanwhile, Helena''s battlefront against the Tellus will be abandoned¡ªredirected to assist in the fight against the Borians. Since we are currently in negotiations with the Tellus, it will not raise suspicions that we have removed our forces there, and might even help misdirect them.¡± ¡°During the summit, we will launch the first strike.¡± Helena felt the enormity of what was being proposed. The totality of it. There would be no half-measures. No retreat. Humanity would either win and reign supreme, or they would be obliterated. ¡°The economy, our way of life, the future we have built¡­¡± Mirai spoke hesitantly, her words trailing off. The Emperor nodded, his gaze hard. ¡°It will all be sacrificed. If we win, we will shape a new future. We will rule all that remains. There will be no challengers, no threats. Only humanity.¡± ¡°We will do what we must,¡± Adrian said, his voice steady, filled with absolute confidence in himself and his abilities. Helena could sense the certainty behind his words, a confidence that seemed unshakeable even in the face of what lay ahead. The Emperor¡¯s eyes locked onto Helena¡¯s. ¡°Are you with us, Helena? Will you do what must be done?¡± She hesitated, just for a moment. She thought of Jeremy and Andrew, both currently at the academy, training, oblivious to the war that was coming for them. Would they be ready? Would they even survive? She felt Adrian¡¯s hand reach for hers, his presence a steady anchor in the storm of her thoughts. And then she nodded as her heart sank. She feared that they might not survive the coming years. ¡°For humanity,¡± she said, as if trying to convince herself. She had dedicated her life to safeguarding her people, but the path ahead was one soaked in blood and sacrifice. She could still feel Adrian¡¯s hand in hers, and she clung to that warmth, knowing it was the last comfort she would allow herself. There was no place for hesitation anymore. They had all crossed the line, and there was no turning back. The Emperor nodded, satisfied. He turned his gaze back to the distortion before them, the impossible wall that marked the end of everything they had believed about the universe. ¡°Mirai,¡± the Emperor commanded, ¡°outline the approach we will take.¡± Mirai gave a sharp nod, her voice steady as she spoke. ¡°The initial step will be the rapid and decisive elimination of the Tier 0-2 civilizations within our territory. These civilizations are fragmented, weak, and often unaware of the existence of other civilizations besides themselves. Thus they are the ideal targets for our soon-to-be graduates. Those who survive will gain vital experience and Essence that will strengthen our forces.¡± Velorn frowned. ¡°Are we confident that our students would be able to eliminate these civilizations? The risk of failure is high.¡± Mirai paused, meeting Velorn''s gaze firmly. ¡°The risk is indeed significant, but our students, while inexperienced, will be put to the test against the weakest targets first. This phased approach ensures that they slowly gain the experience and Essence they need before hitting the stronger civilizations. And should they somehow fail to completely eliminate them within a year, a legion could run through and finish the job in a week or so.¡± Velorn gave a reluctant nod, and the Emperor¡¯s gaze shifted back to Mirai, urging her to continue. ¡°While these inner pockets are being neutralized, we will start to soften our enemies. We will not directly attack those border zones that touch our territory. Instead, we will infiltrate and attack the borders between other major civilizations, sowing confusion and sparking skirmishes amongst them. Specialized units, such as the Shadow Corps, will be deployed to execute these covert operations, ensuring that these civilizations fight among themselves and remain unaware of our true intentions. Their expertise in deception will allow us to let their suspicions and distrust weaken their alliances, making it easier for us to strike decisively later.¡± Mirai paused, her gaze hardening. ¡°After establishing control within our own territory, completing the universal conscription, and wiping out the Borian infestation, we will move to strike at the heart of the other civilizations. The summit on the Tellus home planet will serve as both a distraction and the starting point for our offensive. While their leaders are focused on diplomatic dealings, Emperor Maximillian, who will be at the summit, will attempt a decapitation strike on at least one of the other civilizations, while at the same time causing as much death as possible on the Tellus homeworld. Simultaneously, we will launch coordinated strikes against their core worlds, cutting off their command structures and ensuring chaos among their ranks. Meanwhile, our conscripts will push against all our borders, a wave of legions that will wipe out all non humans.¡± ¡°Then let it begin,¡± he said. ¡°We will tear down all who stand in our way. For humanity. For our future. There will be no coexistence, no surrender, no mercy. Humanity will be the sole master of this universe.¡± ¡°This campaign will not be swift. The total eradication of our enemies will stretch over decades or even centuries. The risks are considerable¡ªinternal dissent, supply chain disruptions, and the combined resistance of the other major civilizations. But with the element of surprise, relentless strategy, and the full mobilization of humanity, we will overcome each of these obstacles. We must take advantage of their current ignorance of the nature of the universe, now is our only chance. Humanity''s triumph will be inevitable, no matter how long it takes or how many must fall.¡± Helena closed her eyes, feeling the cold void pressing in from all sides, feeling the weight of the decision they had made¡ªthe war they would unleash, the blood they would spill. It would be the war to end all wars. And there was no turning back. The Emperor turned back to face them all, his eyes piercing each of their gazes. He raised his right hand, a silent command for unity. The others followed, raising their hands in solemnity, an unspoken ritual, their final pledge. ¡°May humanity prosper,¡± the Emperor intoned, his voice echoing through the minds of those present. ¡°May humanity prosper,¡± they all echoed in unison, their voices carrying across the void, heralding the beginning of a new era for the universe. Chapter 43: A Mothers Love Back at the academy, Jeremy paced his suite, feeling the suffocating weight of what had happened back at the Valens. His communicator sat on the desk, the screen dark after his failed attempts to call either of his parents. He had sent a message anyway¡ªa brief summary of the bizarre dinner and the conversation with Marcus¡¯s parents¡ªbut he wasn''t sure if he had done the right thing. The questions buzzed in his mind like a swarm, and every answer seemed worse than the last. He rubbed his eyes, trying to ease the headache forming behind them. His stomach twisted as he thought about Marcus, who had already shouldered so much pressure. If Edric or Celeste found out Jeremy had spoken, they might take it out on him¡ªor worse, his parents might have already killed Edric and Celeste because of this¡ªand Jeremy wasn''t sure how much more Marcus could take. He wanted to ask for advice, to hear his father¡¯s calm, confident voice telling him what to do. Or even his mother¡¯s sharp, no-nonsense assessment of the situation. Instead, there was only the silence of his empty suite, luxurious but devoid of comfort. Jeremy dragged himself to bed, the sheets heavy against his body as he lay staring at the dark ceiling. He replayed the Valens¡¯ questions over and over, their implications chilling. He was supposed to join the Seekers¡ªa name that sounded harmless when he first heard it, but which now felt like a knife hovering over his neck. He remembered when he ran into the Seekers at the library, a group of older students who seemed to share his curiosity about the Pretenders. They had approached him, offering answers and a chance to join them. At the time, it had seemed promising, an opportunity to finally get the truth. But now, after what had happened, he saw the dangers beneath their intentions. Eventually, the heaviness of the day overcame him, and his eyes closed, dragging him into a restless slumber.
The next morning, Jeremy was woken up by the unmistakable sound of heavy footsteps. He opened his eyes, only to be met with a shocking sight. His mother stood at the foot of his bed, her expression cold. Scattered around the room were a group of familiar older students¡ªthe Seekers¡ªslumped, unconscious. ¡°Mom?¡± Jeremy croaked, his voice confused. He struggled to sit up, still groggy from sleep. ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡± Helena¡¯s gaze never softened. She gestured to the Seekers. ¡°These are enemies, Jeremy. They were going to make you a pawn in whatever scheme they had.¡± His breath caught in his throat. He looked at the unconscious faces¡ªstudents from the academy, people he might have seen around campus. He didn¡¯t know them personally, but they were just like him¡ªyoung, trying to live their lives in the academy. His voice trembled as he whispered, "Why are they here?" She stepped closer to his bed. ¡°Because you need to understand, Jeremy. The world we live in isn¡¯t forgiving. There is no room for weakness, no room for mercy towards those against us. And soon, you need all the Essence you can get. Take it.¡± He stared at his mother, a chill running down his spine as the realization hit him. "You want me to kill them?" His voice broke, barely a whisper. ¡°Yes.¡± Her voice was unflinching. ¡°They are already dead, Jeremy. Whether by your hand or mine, it makes no difference. But this is your chance to grow stronger, to take what you need to survive.¡± He shook his head, as if he could shake the memory away, but it was too late. He could still hear Alicia¡¯s voice in his mind¡ª¡°I¡¯m your sister, please.¡± He looked at the students before him, his vision tunneling. ¡°Stop. This¡­ this isn¡¯t right.¡± His voice cracked. His eyes darted between the figures, and his thoughts spun wildly¡ªThere has to be another way. Information. They could have information about the Pretenders. He clung to the thought like a lifeline, his voice barely audible. ¡°They might know something we don¡¯t.¡± Her gaze turned icy, her lips curling into a faint sneer. ¡°Information?¡± She shook her head, almost pityingly. ¡°You overestimate them, Jeremy. What would they know that I couldn¡¯t rip out of the Valens? Whatever they think they know is unreliable, untested. The only choice left is yours.¡± He stared at the figures, his mind spinning, the room blurring around him. He thought of Marcus, of Andrew, of his friends¡ªof how the Valens controlled them. His mother was right¡ªthey were already dead, weren¡¯t they? But a fire lit in his chest, a rage and a sorrow that he could no longer hold back. The words burst out of him, raw and unfiltered, "So what, because they can''t give you answers, you''ll kill them like you killed Alicia?" His mouth spoke before he could stop himself, and the tremor in his voice betrayed the fear and heartbreak he felt. The silence that followed was deafening. His heart pounded painfully, the realization of what he¡¯d just said washing over him like ice. He saw the flicker in his mother¡¯s eyes¡ªwas that pain? Regret?¡ªbut she quickly looked away. ¡°If you won¡¯t do it, then I will.¡± His breath hitched as he watched her raise her hand. Panic seized him. She was going to do it regardless of his decision. He clenched his fists so tightly his knuckles turned white, his eyes stinging with unshed tears. He felt so powerless¡ªsmall and helpless in the face of his mother¡¯s unstoppable force. He turned away, unable to watch. The room fell into an eerie silence, and when he turned back, the bodies were gone. Her expression was filled with a sadness that she tried to hide. She avoided his eyes, her voice trembling. "You need to understand, Jeremy. I don''t want this, but war is coming, and everyone will be engulfed in it. In the coming days, only the strong will survive, and you have to be strong. You have to be strong, no matter the price." She held out her hand, and Jeremy watched as Essence floated towards him. His eyes widened, and for a brief moment, a thrill shot through him as the Essence coursed through his body. But then, the icy wave made his skin crawl. He felt it seeping into him, foreign and unwanted, and a sense of revulsion twisted his insides. This was something stolen, something forced upon him, and it made him want to scream.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Allocate 106.67 million Essence "Mom," he gasped, "the academy... they¡¯ll detect this. They monitor Essence when I next enter a dungeon. It¡¯s illegal. They want children to earn Essence on their own." Her eyes hardened. "That isn¡¯t important anymore, Jeremy. You¡¯ve woken up into a new reality¡ªone where nothing else but strength matters. Within a year, there will be an all-out war, and starting very soon, you and the other students will be sent to fight against the weaker civilizations." His eyes widened, disbelief mingling with fear. "What? We¡¯re just students! You can''t seriously expect us to fight in a war¡ª" She cut him off. "You must understand, Jeremy, there is no other way. Every able body will be required to secure humanity''s future, including you and your friends." He could feel his face flush with anger and fear. "This isn''t fair! We didn''t ask for this! We''re supposed to be learning, not being thrown into battles!" His voice cracked, the desperation seeping through as he struggled to make her understand. "We''re not ready! None of us are ready for war¡ªnot me, not my friends." He wanted to make her see how wrong all of this was. Her eyes softened, a flicker of understanding shining through. "I know. But this is the reality we face now. Soon, nothing but war will remain, and you need to be ready for what''s coming Jeremy. You have to be strong. With your amulets, you will grow enough to be stronger than anyone." His jaw clenched, his chest tightening with a mix of rage and despair. His voice shook as he spoke, every word laced with pain. "I never wanted any of this¡­ I just wanted to make my own choices, not have everything decided for me by you." He could feel tears welling in his eyes, and he fought them back, refusing to show weakness in front of her. He wanted his life to be his own, not a puppet dancing to the Emperor''s strings or his mother''s. She paused, and slowly, her expression widened, almost looking desperate. "When I lost Alicia, it felt like part of me died with her. I don''t know if Andrew will survive what is coming¡ªhis one amulet may not make him strong fast enough to matter. But you... you are my only hope, Jeremy. You must survive. At least one of my children must¡ª¡° she cut herself off, incapable to continuing. "And to do that, I have to take every measure, eliminate every threat." Her eyes hardened. "Marcus''s family is one of those threats." His heart sank further. He imagined Marcus¡¯s face, the shock and sorrow that would come from losing his family. But even more than that, Jeremy feared for Marcus''s own life. If his mother could kill the Seekers without hesitation, what was stopping her from deciding Marcus was a threat too? He stepped forward, his voice cracking. "Mom, please stop... not Marcus. He''s not involved in this. He doesn''t deserve to be hurt." She paused, her gaze narrowing slightly. "Marcus may not be involved now, but he will find out eventually. If not now, then in the future. He may become your enemy one day, Jeremy. He could pose a threat." He shook his head, his heart clenching painfully. His voice was raw, barely holding back a sob. "I don''t care. Please, don''t hurt him. He''s my friend." The word ''friend'' hung in the air, fragile and desperate, and Jeremy knew he was pleading for more than just Marcus''s life¡ªhe was pleading for something, anything to be spared. Helena regarded him for a long moment, her tone softening into something comforting. She let out a soft sigh, her eyes turning away from his. "Fine. Some lessons always need to be learned the hard way. Marcus will be spared¡ªfor now. But remember, your sentimentality will cost you someday." Jeremy¡¯s jaw clenched, his whole body trembling with a mixture of rage and helplessness. He couldn¡¯t stand the tone she was trying to take, the way she tried to justify everything she¡¯d just done¡ªas if any of this could be made right. "Just go," he said, voice was strained, almost breaking. "Please... just leave." He turned away, unable to bear looking at her, the tears he had fought so hard to contain now threatening to spill over. Helena paused, a shadow of pain crossing her features. She avoided his gaze, and when she spoke, her voice was barely a whisper. ¡°I know you hate me right now. And I don¡¯t blame you. But everything I¡¯m doing, I¡¯m doing so you might live¡ªso that at least one of my children will survive what¡¯s coming. I cannot lose you too, Jeremy. Not after Alicia.¡± She took a shaky breath, her eyes flickering with a sadness she couldn¡¯t hide. ¡°I will return after dealing with the Valens and everyone else living in the city. I will bring you all the Essence I collect, regardless of what you want.¡± Then she turned and left the room without another word. The door closed behind her, and Jeremy stood there, trembling, his jaw slacked in disbelief. His mother, who had once fought to protect humanity, was now about to destroy an entire city¡ªall because the Valens tried to manipulate him. The room seemed to close in on him, and the truth of her words echoed relentlessly in his mind. The sense of loss swept over him like a tidal wave¡ªthis wasn¡¯t the protector he had idolized. This was someone else, someone who would murder without a second thought, even if it meant erasing an entire city. Luminaris. The name pounded in his skull. Marcus¡¯s home. His best friend¡¯s family, friends¡ªinnocent people. All of them gone because of him. Because he sent that message, hoping for guidance. He had reached out for help, and in response, he had signed the death warrant for countless. His knees buckled, and he slumped onto the floor, his head in his hands. The heavy silence pressed in on him. His thoughts spiraled¡ªhow had it come to this? He had wanted to protect Marcus, had wanted to do the right thing. But now, the "right thing" seemed so far out of reach. He had tried to be brave, to help his friends, and instead, his actions had unleashed something monstrous. His mother had given him the Essence of those Seekers, and now she intended to give him an entire city''s worth of Essence. He gagged, the taste of bile rising in his throat. He forced his eyes shut, his body shivering uncontrollably. His sister¡¯s last moments replayed in his mind. And now Marcus¡­ would he see the same look in his friend''s eyes if Marcus ever found out what had happened here? That his friend''s mother had destroyed his home, had killed his parents¡ªall because of him? The tears came, hot and uncontrollable, and he let them fall. There was no one here to see, no reason to hold them back. He cried for Alicia, for Marcus, for everything that was about to happen to Luminaris. His shoulders shook with the force of it, and he pressed his forehead against the cold floor, his breath coming in ragged gasps. Slowly, he lifted his head, staring blankly at the empty spot where the Seekers had been. The room was empty, and so was he¡ªcold, hollow, every ounce of hope drained from him. What do I do now? The question echoed in his mind, but there was no answer, only the deafening silence of his suite. He knew that when his mother returned, she would bring with her more Essence, more power. Power stained with the blood of people. Power he didn''t want, power that made him feel sick. But he couldn''t stop it. He couldn''t stop her. Jeremy took a shuddering breath, trying to find something¡ªanything¡ª-that could ground him. His eyes blurred, his fingers trembled. There had to be something, some way to make things right. But as he sat on the cold floor of his bedroom, the tears still streaking down his face, Jeremy knew one thing for certain: nothing would ever be the same again. He had woken up to a new reality¡ªone where his mother was willing to burn cities for him, and where he had to carry the weight of those ashes. Chapter 44: The Coming Storm Jeremy stepped out of his room, still feeling the weight of his mom''s visit. Everything she said sounded like a warning about what was coming, and it made Jeremy feel scared and confused. As he got to the end of the hallway, his communicator buzzed in his pocket. He pulled it out and read the message: all morning classes were canceled for an important speech, and all students had to go to the academy''s main hall. Jeremy frowned. It was unusual for the academy to make such a sudden announcement. He was already feeling uneasy after his talk with his mom about the war, and now this assembly just made everything worse. He replayed his mom''s words in his head¡ªher serious face, the way she talked like there was no other choice. It scared him. And now, this sudden announcement just made Jeremy even more nervous about what was coming. As he walked to the main hall, Jeremy noticed other students looking worried. There were whispers all around, everyone guessing what was going on. The air felt heavy, and Jeremy''s anxiety grew with each step. He clenched his fists, trying to stay calm. Up ahead, he saw the group. He hurried to catch up with them. Marcus looked tense, his eyes narrowed, and Jeremy could tell his friend was just as scared as he was. Jeremy''s panic spiked as he looked at Marcus. His thoughts raced¡ªwhat if his mom was already at Marcus'' parents right now? The idea made him feel sick. He could barely look Marcus in the eye, his stomach twisting with worry about what might be happening in Luminaris. The helplessness was too much, and it took all his strength not to break down right there. Perci''s voice snapped him out of his thoughts. "It''s weird for them to call an assembly without warning," she said, frowning. She sounded suspicious, and Jeremy could see the worry on her face. Jeremy stayed quiet. He didn¡¯t know if he should tell Marcus what she was planning¡ªif he should tell the awful truth. In the end, he decided not to. Not yet. He was scared of what it would do to Marcus, to their friendship. What if Marcus blamed him for what his mom was doing? Or worse, what if Marcus thought Jeremy was part of it? Losing Marcus''s friendship, especially now, was too much to handle. On top of that, Jeremy felt completely overwhelmed. Everything was happening so fast¡ªhe wasn''t ready to explain it all to Marcus. He didn''t even understand it himself. How could he put that burden on Marcus when Jeremy couldn''t even handle it? He forced himself to focus on the present, on the speech they were about to hear. The group entered the main hall, which was already crowded with students. The usual noise was gone, replaced by an uneasy silence. Jeremy looked around and saw the instructors standing along the edges of the room. They looked tense too, their faces serious. It was rare to see them like this, and it only made the atmosphere worse. Jeremy exchanged a glance with Andrew, who gave him a small nod¡ªan unspoken sign that they were both scared. They found a spot to stand, and Jeremy realized how quiet the room was. The whispers had stopped, replaced by a heavy silence as everyone waited. The tension was unbearable, like the whole academy was holding its breath. A hush fell over the room as Headmaster Velorn stepped onto the stage. His presence commanded immediate attention, and the nervous whispers ceased. Jeremy felt a chill when he saw the serious look on Velorn''s face. The headmaster was usually composed and confident, but today there was something different¡ªsomething that made Jeremy''s stomach drop. Velorn began to speak, his deep voice echoing through the hall. "Students, I regret to inform you that there are some changes to how we will proceed." He paused, letting his words sink in, and Jeremy could feel the tension grow in the room as everyone held their breath. "The leadership believes that we must take proactive steps to ensure that students are more prepared." He paused again, his eyes scanning the crowd. "In light of this, we will be integrating new elements into your curriculum¡ªsteps that will involve real-world application of what you have learned." Another pause. Jeremy''s heart raced as Velorn''s gaze swept over him. "This year, we will begin sending students to participate in limited engagements against smaller civilizations." A murmur ran through the crowd, a mix of gasps and anxious whispers, an unmistakable urgency hanging in the air. Jeremy''s mind raced. Velorn''s words, though subtle, carried the same undertone as his mom''s warnings. The sense of urgency, the push towards preparation¡ªit was all happening much sooner than he had imagined. He looked over at Marcus, who nodded with a grim expression. "The academy will play a key role in ensuring we are ready," Velorn continued, his voice steady but heavy, and Jeremy heard a few students swallow nervously. "This is mandatory. Every student, no matter what year, will be expected to join." He let his words hang in the silence, and Jeremy saw Andrew stiffen beside him, his jaw tightening. The gravity of what was expected of them was sinking in. Jeremy had known that war was coming after his mom¡¯s visit, but hearing it now made everything feel much more real. There was no more time, no more distance between them and the reality of battle. The urgency in Velorn''s voice made it clear¡ªthere was no escaping this. They were being thrust into the heart of the conflict, ready or not.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Velorn ended his speech by instructing the students to prepare themselves, both mentally and physically. "Starting tomorrow, new drills and combat assessments will begin." He paused, his gaze sweeping over the students, his face serious, his voice lowering slightly. "By next week, you will be participating in small-scale missions against our foes. Prepare yourselves." The hall remained silent as Velorn stepped back, his words settling like a heavy blanket over the crowd. Jeremy felt his throat tighten and he glanced around, noticing how other students were reacting¡ªsome wide-eyed, others whispering nervously. Andrew stood beside him, his eyes locked forward, determination slowly replacing his initial shock. It was clear that nothing would ever be the same after today. The future he had feared was no longer distant¡ªit was here, demanding that he be ready. He felt panic rising within him, his heart pounding. The thought of being sent to invade other civilizations, of being on the front lines, terrified him. He wasn''t ready. None of them were ready. A hand on his shoulder broke him out of his thoughts. He looked up to see Marcus standing beside him, his expression serious but determined. Marcus''s eyes met his, and Jeremy could see the fear there, but also the resolve. Jeremy nodded and slowly stood up. If war was coming, they had to be ready¡ªnot just for themselves, but for each other. They had to stay strong, no matter what. Marcus gave Jeremy a small smile, trying to lighten the mood. "Hey, if we''re all in this together, at least we know we won''t be bored, right?" Timothy nodded, adding, "Yeah, and besides, we still need to see if Jeremy can keep up with us in the dungeon. Can''t let him get away with slacking just because he''s got fancy gear." Jeremy chuckled, feeling a little of the tension ease. "I''ll do my best not to hold you all back. Just don''t make me regret coming along." Perci grinned. "No promises. But seriously, we''ll stick together, no matter what."
The group left the main hall together, their steps heavy with the news they had just heard. They spoke in low voices as they walked, discussing how this would change everything¡ªtheir studies, their plans, everything they had been focusing on at the academy. "I can''t believe it''s happening so soon," Mia said, her voice trembling. "We''ve only been here a month, and now they''re sending us to war?" "It''s messed up," Timothy added, shaking his head. "They talk about our single month of training as if it''s enough to get us ready for an actual war." Marcus clenched his jaw. "It doesn''t matter if we''re ready or not. We have no choice but to face it. We need to stick together, help each other through this." Andrew gave Marcus a playful nudge. "And maybe I''ll even save your butt out there. Don''t worry, I''ve got your back." Marcus rolled his eyes, but a small smile appeared. "Yeah, yeah. Just don''t let me regret trusting you." Jeremy looked at Marcus and saw the fear in his eyes, but also determination. Jeremy knew he couldn''t tell Marcus everything, but he could at least stand by his side. "Marcus is right," Jeremy said, his voice steady. "We might not be ready, but we have each other. We need to get stronger, and we need to do it fast. If we work together, we might just make it through." Perci nodded. "We have to watch each other''s backs. We can''t let fear control us. We need to stay focused and train as hard as we can." Mia glanced at the others. "Do you think we should try to get in some last-minute Essence? If Andrew and Jeremy go with us, we could even try going to a Tier 1 Dungeon?" Timothy frowned. "We should, but Jeremy still needs a few more days of rest before he starts physical training." Jeremy bit his lip, considering. He glanced at Marcus, knowing how much his friend needed to grow stronger too. He didn''t want to be the reason they fell behind. "I could go to the academy hospital and double-check. With my equipment I should be able to help you guys even when I''m not completely healed yet. I''m not really interested in getting more Essence for myself, but I want to be there to help you all. Maybe they''ll let me do that." They all exchanged glances, clearly confused. Mia frowned, tilting her head. "Not interested in more Essence Jeremy? We need all the Essence we can get from the dungeon." Jeremy shrugged, trying to downplay it. "I''ve got... a lot, from the Tier 2 dungeon I mean. More than I need, for now. So for now you guys need it more, and I just want to make sure I''m there to support." Marcus finally nodded. "Sure, it can''t hurt to ask the hospital. We need every bit of help we can get." As they talked about gathering more Essence, Jeremy''s thoughts drifted to the Essence his mother had forced on him after killing the Seekers. He knew that once she was done in Luminaris, she would bring him even more Essence¡ªan unthinkably massive amount, taken from Marcus'' city. The thought made him feel sick, but he couldn''t deny that it also made him stronger. He just had to make good use of what his mother has done, and to try his best to protect his friends. He didn''t know if he should tell Marcus about his mom''s plans, about what she intended to do to Luminaris, Marcus''s home. For now, he chose to stay quiet, focusing on what lay directly ahead¡ªgetting stronger, preparing for the battles they would soon face. He knew that eventually, he would have to make a choice, but for now, he needed to focus on surviving. Andrew chimed in, "So let''s head on over and grab an early lunch so we can head straight to the dungeon after." Jeremy nodded, a determined look on his face. "Alright. I''ll quickly drop by the hospital and see if they''ll let me. I''ll join you all in the dining hall afterward." Chapter 45: Into the Depths Jeremy flopped down on his bed in his suite, the doctor¡¯s warnings about resting and taking it easy ringing in his ears. The world was changing¡ªwar wasn¡¯t some far-off idea anymore. It was getting closer, and they could all feel it. The doctors had let him go for this very reason; they knew there was no time left for proper recovery. Unfortunately they were still adamant about him not using magic, something about his soul still needing to recover. But for the time being he could focus on his other Skills. He brought up his Status screen. There it was¡ªhis Essence, sitting there, waiting for him to use it. He stared at it, and the longer he looked, the heavier it felt. He knew where that Essence came from. It wasn¡¯t just a number; it was the lives of those people¡ªthe Seekers. Allocate 106.67 million Essence Their faces flashed in his head. He could still see them¡ªhow they were so young, just like him. They were just people, and now they were gone. And here he was, about to use what was left of them to make himself stronger. The guilt twisted in his stomach, making him feel sick. He didn¡¯t know if he deserved this power, not when it came from something like that. But then he thought about the academy. About his friends. About how war was coming and they all had to be ready. He couldn¡¯t afford to be weak, not now. If he wasn¡¯t strong, he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect Andrew, or Perci, or Mia. Not even Marcus, who always acted like nothing scared him. He had to be ready. Jeremy closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He couldn¡¯t afford to think about what-ifs or guilt. Not now. He turned inward, focusing on maxing all of his Skills¡ªhe clearly had more than enough Essence for it. Jeremy Hoppins Tier - Remaining Essence: 96.72 million Body 120 Mind 120 Soul 2010 Skills: Cooking - Basic 10/10 Introspection - Basic 10/10 Memorization - Simple 100/100 Multitasking - Basic 10/10 Spearmanship - Basic 10/10 Reflexes - Simple 100/100 Running - Basic 10/10 Universal Equipment Slots - Personal He opened his eyes and let out a long breath. He felt stronger, but also emptier in a way. He thought about what his mother had said: You have to be strong, no matter the price. She had said it like it made everything okay, like the ends justified the means. Maybe that was true, but to Jeremy, it felt like more than just an excuse. For a second, he thought about telling his friends. About what she¡¯d done. Maybe they¡¯d understand. Maybe they¡¯d tell him it was okay, that he wasn¡¯t a bad person for using this Essence. But then he shook his head. They didn¡¯t need his guilt. They needed his strength. He had to be the one who held it together, for their sake. Jeremy stood up, brushing off the weight of his thoughts. He couldn¡¯t let himself be held back by hesitation or guilt. Not with everything at stake. He moved over to the chest sitting in the corner of his training room where he¡¯d stored his equipment, but this time, he planned to keep it simple. He ran his fingers over the Spear of Echoing Strikes, feeling the familiar weight of it as he lifted it from the chest. It had saved him before, and Jeremy knew he would rely on it again. He attached it to his back, adjusting the straps so it rested comfortably. Then his gaze fell on the Amulet of Amplification. He decided to bring more of these amulets¡ªnot just for himself, but to lend to his friends as well. His father''s words about building alliances echoed in his mind: "Building alliances can be just as valuable as individual power". Sharing his resources now would strengthen their group as a whole. He filled the rest of his equipment slots with the amulets, focusing on boosting his overall stats, while keeping extra amulets in his pack to hand out to his friends. He wanted everyone to have the best chance possible in the dungeon. Jeremy Hoppins Tier - Stolen story; please report. Body 768 Mind 288 Soul 6984 Jeremy grabbed his pack and slung it over his shoulder. He double-checked its contents¡ªrations, water, medical supplies. He wouldn¡¯t forget to bring anything this time. He was ready. The thought of what his mother had done still gnawed at him, but he pushed it down. Later. He''d deal with it later.
Jeremy spotted the group at their usual table. They were eating, but there was a tension in their eyes that Jeremy recognized. The meal had mostly been quiet, with conversation kept light, but the underlying worry was palpable. The uncertainty of what was to come was something that hung over all of them. He approached, forcing a smile to mask his own worries. They all looked up from their plates, their expressions shifting from worry to relief when they saw him. ¡°Hey,¡± Jeremy greeted warmly, sliding onto the bench beside Andrew. He bumped Andrew lightly with his shoulder as he reached for a slice of bread on the table. Immediately, questions poured in. ¡°What did the doctors say?¡± ¡°Are you really okay?¡± ¡°Can you come with us?¡± The concern in their voices was evident; they had been worried about him, and Jeremy felt a pang of warmth at their care. Jeremy held up his hands, trying to reassure them. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. They said I¡¯m good to go. I¡¯ll be coming with you to the dungeon.¡± He kept his tone light, but there was a seriousness beneath his words. The doctors hadn¡¯t been thrilled, but they all knew the stakes. They had all seen what was coming¡ªthere was no room for weakness now. Marcus exhaled, nodding. ¡°Good,¡± he said, a determined edge to his voice. ¡°We¡¯re planning to gather as much Essence as we can. We need every bit of strength for what¡¯s coming.¡± There was a fire in his eyes, a resolve that Jeremy knew was reflected in each of them. They were ready to fight for each other, no matter what. Jeremy nodded, then reached into his pack. He pulled out several Amulets of Amplification, the polished surfaces catching the light of the dining hall, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I thought we¡¯d need every edge we can get,¡± Jeremy said, placing an amulet in front of each of them. ¡°These are from my father. He said something about building alliances, and I think he¡¯s right. We¡¯re in this together.¡± He looked at each of them, wanting them to understand how much he believed in them. Their eyes widened in surprise, and Jeremy could see the gratitude in their faces. Mia hesitated, her gaze flicking between the amulet and Jeremy. ¡°You¡¯re really giving us these?¡± she asked quietly. Her voice had a hint of disbelief, as though she couldn''t quite grasp the idea of being trusted with something so valuable. Jeremy nodded. ¡°We¡¯re a team. I can¡¯t let you all face danger without every advantage we have. Besides, I have my own set. These are borrowed, but they¡¯re as good as yours for now.¡± He smiled, hoping to ease her worry. ¡°We¡¯ve got to be ready for whatever comes, and that means all of us being as strong as we can be.¡± Perci clutched her amulet, her expression softening. ¡°Thanks, Jeremy. This means a lot.¡± Her voice was sincere, and Jeremy could see that this gesture had touched her. It wasn''t just about the power the amulet held, but what it represented¡ªtrust, unity, and the promise that they wouldn''t leave anyone behind. Marcus grinned, the tension easing slightly from his features. ¡°We¡¯re going to make sure this counts. We¡¯ll come back with enough Essence to make a difference.¡± Timothy nodded, determination flickering in his eyes. ¡°Together,¡± he echoed, gripping the amulet tightly. He looked at the rest of the group, his usually quiet demeanor replaced by a resolve that made Jeremy proud to have him by his side. As they moved on to dessert, Jeremy looked around at his friends, noticing the tension still hanging in the air. They needed a break, even if just for a moment. ¡°So," he said, a mischievous grin spreading across his face, "has anyone unlocked their weapon Skill yet?" Marcus, Perci, Mia, and Timothy all shook their heads, looking slightly confused. "No," Perci said, raising an eyebrow. "Why?" Jeremy leaned back, crossing his arms with a satisfied expression. "Well then, it looks like you all owe me your desserts. I unlocked mine during my Tier 2 solo run." They all looked surprised, their eyes widening, except for Andrew, who simply rolled his eyes. "Show-off," Marcus muttered, though there was a hint of admiration in his voice. Mia laughed, handing over her dessert without hesitation. "Alright, you earned it," she said with a grin. Jeremy chuckled, accepting the desserts with a laugh. "I guess that''s one way to motivate everyone. Don''t worry, next time I''ll be fighting to keep mine." They all shared a laugh, the mood lifting slightly, the camaraderie growing stronger. The group stood, each of them clutching their amulets, their expressions a mix of fear and hope. They knew the risks, but they also knew the strength they drew from each other. Together, they walked toward the path that would lead them to the teleporter, ready to face whatever awaited them in the dungeon.
The teleporter room was different from how Jeremy remembered it. The attendant stationed by the controls wasn''t the same one who had been there before¡ªthe one his mother had almost killed. This new attendant seemed disinterested, but when she looked up and saw Jeremy, her expression shifted briefly¡ªa flicker of recognition, a hardening of her gaze. "We''re here for a Tier 1 dungeon," Marcus said, his voice steady. The attendant''s eyes lingered on Jeremy for a moment longer, her lips pressed into a thin line before she shrugged. "Go on in," she said, her tone dismissive as she waved her hand toward the teleporter. Jeremy felt his stomach twist at the thought of the previous attendant. The memory left a bitter taste, but Jeremy forced himself to keep his expression neutral. There was no point in dwelling on what had happened¡ªhe couldn''t change it now. There was also no mention of their dungeon quota, no checking of their Tiers or of their Essence. The group exchanged looks but otherwise said nothing. It was clear that things had changed¡ªanyone could now freely delve into the dungeons without the usual oversight. Jeremy felt a chill run down his spine. The lack of scrutiny, the way they were just allowed in so easily¡ªit made him uneasy. It felt like the academy was getting desperate. They were pushing everyone into the dungeons, regardless of whether they were ready or not. They stepped into the teleporter pad, the familiar hum surrounding them as the attendant pressed a few buttons. Jeremy took a deep breath, glancing at his friends. They all looked determined, even if there was a hint of nervousness in their eyes. A flash of light enveloped them, and the world shifted. When the light faded, they found themselves standing at the entrance to the Tier 1 dungeon. The air was thick with the damp, earthy scent of the underground, and the dim light of the dungeon stretched out before them, the shadows flickering as if alive. Jeremy gripped his spear tighter, his eyes scanning the entrance. He looked back at his friends¡ªMarcus with his sword ready, Mia with her bow, Perci and Timothy holding their weapons with steady hands, and Andrew, his mace gripped firmly. "Alright," Marcus said, his voice low but confident. "Stick together, watch each other''s backs. We go in, we get what we need, and we get out. No unnecessary risks." Jeremy gave Marcus a nod of respect, letting the familiar weight of following his lead settle comfortably. Marcus grinned, taking a step forward. "Let''s do this," he added, his eyes reflecting determination. He turned towards the dark tunnel ahead, leading the group into the shadows. Chapter 46: A Growing Divide The dungeon stretched out wide before them. The air felt thick, like they were breathing underwater. No one spoke. Every small shuffle or scrape echoed around them, making the silence almost worse than the danger they knew was waiting somewhere up ahead. ¡°Alright, first wave,¡± Marcus whispered. He raised his sword, his voice steady even though Jeremy could see his knuckles were tight around the hilt. ¡°Stay together, just like we practiced.¡± They moved ahead slowly, the shadows around them shifting and swaying. Jeremy''s eyes caught movement. There, barely visible, something dark, moved along the edge of the cavern. Shadowy, blob-like creatures started to drift forward, their shapes almost too blurry to focus on. It made his head feel weird just looking at them. Marcus took a deep breath, then charged forward. His feet seemed to glide over the rocky floor, his movements controlled, his Reflexes making him look like he''d been doing this for years. He slashed down, the blade cutting right through one of the shadowy figures. But as soon as it dissolved into mist, two more surged forward. "They''re tougher than I thought!" Marcus shouted, his voice strained as he blocked another incoming attack. The force of the impact made him stumble slightly, his confidence visibly shaken. "We need more power here! Jeremy, Andrew, get in!" Perci called, her voice urgent as she parried a creature trying to close in on Mia. Jeremy stepped forward, thrusting his spear with precision. He aimed at the creature''s shoulder, his spear piercing through it just enough to push it back, allowing Andrew to step in with his mace. Andrew swung hard, the impact shattering the creature into mist, the Essence flowing into him. "Keep it up, guys! We need to stay on top of them!" Mia yelled, her hands glowing brightly as she cast another burst of light, keeping a group of shadow creatures at bay. The creatures came at them in waves. Jeremy realized they were nothing like the ones his friends had fought in the Tierless dungeons. They had spent the past two weeks in Tierless dungeons, and now they were facing their first Tier 1 challenge. These creatures fought with a ferocity that caught them off guard, forcing everyone to adapt quickly. Jeremy could see Timothy struggling, his hammer swings growing slower under the relentless onslaught, each impact straining his stamina. "Tim, uh, switch with me?" Jeremy called out, his voice cracking slightly. He moved forward, as he tried to take Timothy''s place. He swung his spear wide, a little too hastily, and nearly lost his balance before forcing the creatures back. Timothy gave him a confused look before stepping back, catching his breath. "Uh, thanks, Jeremy," Timothy panted, sweat dripping from his forehead. Andrew moved in beside Jeremy, his mace crashing down on another creature that had tried to flank them. "They''re not giving us a break, are they?" Andrew grunted, his eyes meeting Jeremy''s. Jeremy shook his head, his focus sharp. "No breaks. We just need to keep pushing." Perci darted forward, her daggers slicing through a shadow that tried to slip past Marcus. "We''ve got this, but we need everyone! No holding back!" Jeremy could feel the pressure, the intensity of the fight pushing him to act. He tried to ignore the twisting feeling in his chest about the Essence. Right now, his friends needed him, and he couldn''t afford to hesitate. He moved in sync with Andrew, their combined attacks breaking through the creatures that swarmed them. Each swing, each strike, was precise and deliberate. The teamwork they had practiced was what kept them alive, and Jeremy knew it. The battle was hard, harder than any of them expected, but they were holding on¡ªtogether. Jeremy kept close, using his spear to jab at any of the creatures that tried to slip past Marcus. "Got one coming your way, Andrew!" Jeremy called, thrusting his spear forward, the point missing the shadowy creature by inches as it twisted away. Andrew moved in swiftly, his mace coming down with a crunch that echoed in the cavern. Jeremy watched as the creature dissolved into mist, the Essence flowing into Andrew, his friend''s eyes lighting up for a second as he absorbed the energy. Andrew shot Jeremy a quick grin. "Thanks for the heads up!" Jeremy nodded, but something still felt off. He couldn''t quite place it. The others seemed to move together so naturally, almost like they were reading each other''s minds. Perci slipped past Jeremy, her daggers flashing in the dim light as she carved through another creature. She was quick, her movements almost too fast to follow, her eyes sharp as she glanced at Mia.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Left side, Mia!" Perci shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos. Mia spun around, her glowing hands releasing a burst of light that caught the creature mid-lunge, freezing it just long enough for Timothy to step in and finish it with a heavy blow from his hammer. "Nice one!" Timothy panted, giving Mia a thumbs-up. She smiled, sweat beading on her forehead as she nodded back. They were working together, moving as one, and it made Jeremy feel... disconnected. The others kept calling out to each other, quick glances and short phrases that carried more weight than anything Jeremy could say. He forced himself to stay close, to keep up, but every step felt like he was just a beat behind, never quite in sync with them. He also found himself avoiding dealing the killing blow whenever he could, wanting his friends to get the Essence instead. The others didn¡¯t seem to notice, too focused on the fight. Jeremy tried to fit in, to match their rhythm, but he kept hesitating. He wasn¡¯t used to this anymore. Not after all that time in the hospital, sitting around while everyone else got stronger. He didn¡¯t want the Essence. Not after what happened¡ªafter his mother forced it into him, the way it felt like it was taking something from him even as it made him stronger. He couldn¡¯t let himself absorb more. He just¡­ couldn¡¯t. The battle seemed to stretch on forever, but finally, the last creature was cornered, squirming in the light of Mia¡¯s glowing hands. Marcus turned, looking at Jeremy. ¡°Hey, Jeremy! This one¡¯s yours!¡± he called, a grin on his face, his eyes bright with excitement. Jeremy''s stomach twisted, and he stared at the creature for a second, his spear feeling heavy in his hands. He could feel the others watching him, waiting. Slowly, he stepped forward. But then, just as he got close, he stopped. He turned to Andrew, holding out the spear. ¡°You finish it,¡± he said, trying to keep his voice steady. Andrew blinked, surprised. ¡°What? Are you sure?¡± Jeremy nodded, his throat feeling tight. ¡°Yeah. Go ahead.¡± Andrew hesitated, then took the spear, stepping forward and jabbing it into the shadowy figure. It dissolved, the Essence flowing into Andrew, who looked back at Jeremy, his eyes filled with a mix of gratitude and confusion. The cavern was quiet again, and they all stood there, catching their breath. Andrew wiped his brow, glancing at Jeremy. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take the kill?¡± he asked, his voice careful, like he was afraid of the answer. Jeremy shrugged, trying to seem casual. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter,¡± he said, his voice sounding hollow even to him. He turned away, pretending to check his gear, anything to avoid their eyes. He could feel Perci¡¯s gaze on him, though. She was always too good at reading people, her blue eyes watching him thoughtfully, like she could see right through whatever act he was trying to put on. He wished he could explain it. He wished he could tell them what it felt like to take in Essence that wasn¡¯t earned¡ªhow it twisted something inside of him, made him feel like he was losing himself. The memory of his mother forcing the Seekers'' Essence into him still lingered, a constant reminder of what he wanted to get rid of. He could let it go, give it to his friends, let it help them grow stronger. But they would ask questions¡ªquestions he didn¡¯t have answers for. Not now, anyway. Not when they needed to focus. So he forced a smile, nodded at Marcus, and said, "Let¡¯s keep moving. We still have a lot to get through." Marcus nodded, and they all fell back into formation, moving forward into the darkness again.
As they ventured deeper into the dungeon, the atmosphere shifted. The cold was unnatural, seeping through their clothes and making each breath feel like inhaling ice. Marcus led, his sword ready, his eyes sharp for any sign of movement. Jeremy took up the rear, his spear held tightly, eyes scanning the darkness behind them. He glanced at Andrew ahead of him. His brother moved with a new sense of purpose, each step confident, his mace held firmly at his side. Jeremy noticed how much Andrew had changed¡ªthe hesitation that once held him back had vanished, replaced by something fiercer. Andrew seemed ready to take on whatever came their way, to lead when needed. Their mother hadn¡¯t even been sure if Andrew would survive the war, and that thought still haunted Jeremy. He didn''t know how to feel¡ªpart of him wanted to protect Andrew from everything, while another part recognized and respected his brother''s growing strength. A small smile touched Jeremy¡¯s lips as he watched Andrew, pride swelling inside him. But that pride was quickly followed by a pang of guilt. It felt like he was drifting away from his friends, and he didn''t know how to stop it. He felt the gap widen with every hesitation, every secret left unspoken. It wasn''t just about strength¡ªit was about being their friend, and Jeremy feared he was losing them. He looked at Perci, who was just ahead of Andrew. She kept glancing back at him, her eyes catching his from time to time, worry clear in her gaze. Jeremy tried to give her a reassuring smile, but he knew it looked forced. He could see it in her expression, the way her brows drew together in response, her lips pressing into a thin line. But Jeremy kept his head high. He couldn¡¯t let his own fears and doubts interfere with their mission. They needed him, and he had to be there for them, even if it meant holding back his own troubles. He knew he couldn''t afford to let them down¡ªnot now, not ever. Finally, they reached the mouth of a vast chamber. The air buzzed with an energy that made the hair on Jeremy¡¯s arms stand on end. The ceiling arched high above them, and shadows shifted and swayed across it, cast by an unseen light source. Marcus raised his hand, signaling everyone to halt. They stopped, and Jeremy felt the tension ripple through the group, their breaths held as they stared into the darkness ahead. They all looked to Marcus, waiting for his nod of approval. Jeremy tightened his grip on his spear, his heart pounding in his chest. Whatever was waiting for them in that chamber, they would face it together. Despite the growing divide, despite his secrets, Jeremy knew one thing for certain¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to his friends. Marcus turned back to them, eyes meeting each of theirs in turn. He gave a slow, deliberate nod. It was time. With that silent signal, they stepped forward, together, into the unknown. Chapter 47: Silent Struggles The group stepped cautiously into the huge, dark chamber. Each of their footsteps echoed off the smooth stone walls. Flickering magical lights along the edges of the room gave glimpses of what was inside¡ªa massive, shadowy figure, the Shadow Guardian, lying still in the middle. It looked like a statue covered in swirling shadows. Jeremy thought it could wake up any second, like they were poking a sleeping giant. He glanced at Andrew, who was right beside him. Andrew looked back at him with a serious nod. Jeremy tried to look brave too, but his stomach was twisting. He couldn¡¯t help but think about what had happened in the Tier 2 dungeon¡ªthe panic, the desperate escape. What if something like that happened again? What if they had to run away, and this time, they couldn''t make it out in time? The thought made his hands feel clammy, and he hated it. He wanted to be strong, not scared. Marcus made a signal for them all to get into position, and Jeremy and Andrew automatically moved to the front. They were supposed to be the strongest, and everyone knew it. But still, Jeremy couldn''t ignore that small, nagging feeling in the back of his mind. As they got closer, the ground suddenly rumbled. Jeremy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The shadows around the shifted like they were alive, and the Guardian¡¯s eyes lit up with a purple glow. It got up slowly, rising to its full height, towering over all of them. Jeremy swallowed hard. The Shadow Guardian let out a low growl that felt like it was vibrating inside Jeremy¡¯s bones. He felt his legs tense, wanting to back away, but he took a deep breath and stepped forward, nodding at Andrew. Jeremy was the first to attack. He rushed forward, his spear slicing through the air as he aimed at the joints of the Shadow Guardian. The shadows kept moving, and it was hard to tell where the real weak points were. It was like trying to hit something underwater; everything shifted right when he thought he had it. Still, Jeremy¡¯s spear was fast, his movements fluid. But there was always that hesitation¡ªthat tiny, annoying voice in his head that made him second-guess himself every time he thought he saw an opening, afraid that he might deal the killing blow on accident. Andrew was right beside him, swinging his mace with these powerful, heavy hits. Unlike Jeremy, Andrew didn¡¯t hesitate. He just went for it. Jeremy could see how Andrew¡¯s Body stat had to be close to his own¡ªevery swing of the mace made the Shadow Guardian stagger, showing Andrew''s raw strength. Marcus and Timothy stayed behind the brothers, waiting for their chances. Whenever the Guardian shifted its focus, Marcus jumped in, his sword slashing quickly to grab its attention. Timothy followed up, swinging his hammer at the Guardian¡¯s legs, trying to make it lose balance. They didn¡¯t look scared, even though Jeremy knew they had to be nervous. Andrew worked so well with them. He made sure they had opportunities, adjusted his strikes to support theirs, and everything seemed to flow perfectly. Jeremy felt them all working together, but somehow, he couldn¡¯t quite sync up. It made him feel... off, like he wasn¡¯t keeping up with their progress, even though he was supposed to be the stronger one. Mia was a little farther back, shooting arrows that were wrapped in flames. She aimed for any cracks that were starting to form, trying to make them bigger. Her shots were careful, each one meant to help. He knew she was giving it her all, just like everyone else. Perci was on the ground, her eyes scanning the Guardian, sweat beading on her forehead. She focused intently, using her Observation to find any weak points they could exploit. As the fight raged on, Jeremy found himself trying to keep track of everything at once¡ªhis friends'' positions, their movements, the Shadow Guardian''s attacks. His spear darted forward while his eyes constantly scanned the battlefield, and he realized how much his awareness was being tested. He could feel his body moving almost instinctively, all the practice and training finally clicking into place. Skill Improved: Multitasking Basic ¡ú Simple But the Shadow Guardian was so tough¡ªway stronger than they thought. Marcus and Timothy were slowing down, their attacks not coming as often. Mia¡¯s arrows were getting less frequent too. Jeremy gritted his teeth, frustrated. He was supposed to be strong enough to handle this, but it didn¡¯t feel like it. His hesitation kept costing them time, and every time he thought he saw a spot to hit, he would hesitate just enough to miss it. Then Perci suddenly gasped, her eyes flying open. She yelled out to Jeremy, her voice shaky, ¡°The neck! There¡¯s a weak point where the shadows are thinnest at the base of its neck!¡± Jeremy locked his eyes on the spot she mentioned. It was tiny¡ªbarely there¡ªbut he could see it. He took a deep breath and signaled to Andrew and Marcus to help make an opening. But even then, a part of him wondered if he could really do it, if he could land the final hit.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Andrew didn¡¯t hesitate. He charged forward, his mace swinging with so much force that the ground seemed to shake. He got right up in the Guardian¡¯s face, drawing all of its attention. Marcus was right there with him, his sword flashing as he struck at the Guardian¡¯s arms, trying to throw it off-balance. Jeremy took off, running straight at the Guardian. His spear was ready, his eyes locked on that weak point at the base of the neck. He hesitated for a split second, thinking about what it meant to kill this thing and take in its Essence. He didn''t know if he wanted more Essence right now¡ªhe still hadn''t fully figured out the last one. But he knew he couldn''t let everyone down. Gritting his teeth, Jeremy pushed forward, driving the spear right into the weak spot Perci had pointed out. It let out a deep, echoing groan, its whole body shuddering as the shadows started to lose shape. The massive figure collapsed, the darkness fading away like smoke until there was nothing left but a pile of ash. Jeremy landed, his legs shaking beneath him. Dust filled the air, and he looked over at Andrew, who gave him a tired but proud grin. Marcus and Timothy nodded at him, relief clear on their faces. Jeremy tried to smile back, but he couldn¡¯t shake that feeling of hesitation that still nagged at him, even though they¡¯d won. Still, there was something good there too¡ªa moment of real teamwork. They had done it together. Andrew had been crucial, and Jeremy knew that without his brother¡¯s quick thinking and confidence, they might not have made it.
Everyone was exhausted. Mia leaned on her bow, and Timothy gave Marcus a weary grin as he wiped sweat from his forehead. Perci came over to Jeremy, her face pale but her eyes shining. ¡°Nice strike, Jeremy,¡± she said, her voice soft but genuine. He could tell she meant it, but there was something else in her eyes¡ªshe had seen his hesitation, just like he had felt it. Andrew clapped him on the shoulder, but his expression quickly turned serious. "Why were you hesitating Jeremy? We could''ve finished it sooner," Andrew said, his voice edged with frustration, his brows knitting together. Jeremy clenched his jaw, looking away. He could feel the weight of Andrew''s words, and the frustration in his brother¡¯s tone cut deeper than he wanted to admit. The mix of emotions all churned inside him until he couldn''t contain it anymore. He sighed heavily and reached into himself, into the ocean of Essence swirling within him. He took out a small piece¡ªwhat came from the Guardian¡ªand sent it to Andrew. Andrew didn¡¯t have a choice¡ªthe moment Jeremy handed over the Essence, it was automatically absorbed. Andrew''s eyes widened as he felt the power flow through him, but he didn¡¯t say anything at first. Instead, he looked down at his hands, then back up at Jeremy, his face a mix of emotions. "Take it," Jeremy said, his voice quiet but firm. "I don''t want it. The academy won''t know who dealt the final blow. It''s fine if you take the Essence." He met Andrew''s eyes, the exhaustion clear in his gaze. He was tired¡ªnot just from the fight, but from all the emotions that he had yet to process with his mother¡¯s visit. "I need to figure this out... and I can''t do that if I''m weighed down by more Essence I can''t handle." Andrew frowned, watching him carefully. "Jeremy, why don''t you want the Essence? Even with all the gains from that Tier 2 dungeon, why are you avoiding it now?" Marcus stepped closer, his frustration evident. "Jeremy, this isn¡¯t just about you," he said, his voice sharper than usual. "If something''s going on, you need to tell us. We can''t afford any surprises out there. We¡¯re a team, and that means we all need to be ready¡ªespecially you." Jeremy stiffened, avoiding their gazes. He felt the words catch in his throat, the truth too heavy to share. The memory of his mother''s ruthless actions, her demands¡ªit was something he wasn''t ready to say, not even to his closest friends. "Look, it''s... complicated, alright?" he muttered as he tried to be convincing. Andrew took a moment, clearly processing what had just happened. Jeremy could see his brother glancing at him, hesitation in his eyes. After a tense pause, Andrew stepped forward to face the rest of the group. "Listen," Andrew began, his voice a bit shaky but resolute, "If Jeremy is willing to give away his Essence to help all of us, then I should do the same." He paused, his eyes flicking briefly to Jeremy, uncertainty lingering in his expression. "We''re all in this together, right?" He tried to force a smile, even though doubt lingered in his eyes. Before anyone could protest, Andrew began splitting the Essence. His actions were slower, deliberate, as if each decision weighed on him. He handed a portion to Marcus, Mia, Timothy, and Perci¡ªeveryone but Jeremy and himself. "Take it," he said quietly, his gaze not meeting Jeremy''s. Jeremy frowned, irritation flashing across his face. That wasn¡¯t the point at all. He wanted Andrew to keep the Essence, to grow stronger. The memory of their mother¡¯s chilling words about Andrew possibly not surviving the coming war echoed in his mind, making his heart sink. He clenched his jaw, trying to suppress the frustration building inside him, knowing now wasn¡¯t the time to argue. Jeremy took a moment to gather himself. Instead of saying anything, he forced a tight smile, nodding as the others accepted the Essence from Andrew. He stayed silent, though a knot of frustration twisted deep in his gut. It wasn¡¯t easy, watching Andrew give away what Jeremy thought he desperately needed. The others could feel the tension in the air, their eyes shifting from Jeremy to Andrew. Mia was the first to break the silence, giving Andrew a small, grateful smile. "Thanks, Andrew. It means a lot." As they all turned away, Jeremy found himself already forming a plan. Once they were out of the dungeon, he would find an excuse to get Andrew alone¡ªanything that would work. Then, he would give Andrew some of the Essence their mother had entrusted to them. He couldn''t let his brother face what was coming without every possible advantage. Not if he could help it. The thought gave him some comfort, even if it wasn''t a perfect solution. Chapter 48: Essence of Guilt Jeremy could feel something different within himself. Deciding to give away the Essence had changed the way he looked at these fights. The guilt weighed heavily on him¡ªguilt for the Essence that came from his mother killing those other students, and for knowing there was even more to come. Once she was done destroying Luminaris, Marcus''s family would be gone, and all of that Essence would be his to bear. Every swing of his spear, every dodge, every hit, was a way to atone, a way to help his friends, make sure they made it out, and make them as strong as possible. Timothy and Marcus moved to either side of him, keeping an eye on each other¡¯s blind spots. Perci was in front, using her Observation to pick up on every tiny thing, every weird mark carved into the walls. She called out directions like she knew exactly where to go, her voice echoing softly. Meanwhile, Jeremy took the opportunity to max out his Multitasking while he had some downtime, deciding it was best to do so while they weren''t in the middle of combat. He knew that having more focus could be crucial for their upcoming fights, and he wanted to be ready. The added Mind stat would hopefully help him maintain better control, giving him a sharper edge when he needed it most. Jeremy Hoppins Tier - Remaining Essence: 91.71 million Body 768 Mind 504 Soul 6984 Skills: Multitasking - Simple 100/100 He considered finding a way to share some of his Essence with his friends. Not all of it¡ªhe knew he couldn''t make up a believable excuse for that¡ªbut enough to give them an edge. By sharing it, he could at least make sure what had happened went towards something good.
It wasn¡¯t long before they found another batch of shadow creatures. This time, Jeremy was the first to charge. He weaved in and out of the shadows, his spear striking with sharp accuracy. His speed was everything, and he needed to be even faster. He had to make every step count. No more running just to run, like he had in that Tier 2 dungeon. He would be better, stronger, not just running scared. Marcus wasn¡¯t far behind, his sword flashing as he cut down a creature trying to get behind Jeremy. ¡°Nice pace, Jeremy!¡± Marcus called, his voice encouraging. Jeremy just gave a quick nod¡ªhe couldn¡¯t let himself get distracted now. He darted back into the fray, searching for the next target. Timothy kept close too, his hammer swinging with heavy, deliberate strikes. He aimed to make openings for Jeremy, watching his back as Jeremy moved fluidly between enemies. Off to the side, Perci was still scanning the fight. ¡°Weak spot, right flank!¡± she called out. Mia, already ready, fired an arrow that hit exactly where Perci pointed. Jeremy¡¯s senses felt sharper than ever. He could hear Marcus right behind him, keeping up, while Andrew¡¯s heavy swings made sure no shadow creature could regroup. It all felt new¡ªthe way they moved together, almost as if they all knew what the others were going to do before they did it. They were in sync, feeding off each other¡¯s energy. Eventually, the fight was over, the shadow creatures fading back into the darkness they¡¯d come from. Marcus slumped down against a wall, wiping sweat off his forehead. "You know, Jeremy, if you keep this up, you¡¯re gonna make the rest of us look bad," he said with a grin. Timothy laughed, leaning on his hammer. "Yeah, seriously. I might have to start pretending I¡¯m tired just to keep up." Mia rolled her eyes. "Please, Timothy, you''ve been pretending since we started this dungeon. You¡¯re not fooling anyone." Timothy gasped in fake shock, putting his hand over his chest. "Hey, I¡¯ll have you know this is real effort! Just ''cause I make it look easy doesn¡¯t mean it is." Jeremy grinned as he started handing out Essence. "You guys are just jealous ¡®cause you¡¯re not fast enough. You gotta work on your Running Skill, obviously." Perci looked back with a teasing smile. "Fast enough? Maybe, but I think you¡¯re just trying to make up for that Tier 2 mess. Running away doesn¡¯t count as leveling, remember?" Jeremy groaned, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yeah, yeah. I¡¯m trying to make up for that, alright?" Marcus gave him a light punch on the shoulder. "Just don¡¯t trip over your own feet trying to be all heroic. We still need you in one piece." The group laughed, the tension easing up a bit. Despite how dark and creepy the dungeon was, their joking around made it feel a little less scary. Jeremy, still feeling confident, pulled out the Essence he had collected. He didn¡¯t even think twice before he started handing it out. ¡°Here. This will help you guys more than it will help me.¡± He went around, giving each of his friends some of the Essence. He tried to smile, but the guilt tugged at him¡ªhe had to make sure this Essence didn¡¯t become a burden like the last time. He needed them to have it, to somehow make things right for what was coming.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Mia looked at Jeremy with a mix of gratitude and concern. "Thanks, Jeremy. But... you¡¯re sure about this? I mean, you should be careful not to fall behind. We need you strong, too." Her voice was soft but held an edge of worry that made Jeremy pause for a second, a small frown crossing his face. He nodded, giving her a reassuring smile. "I know, Mia. But trust me, this is the best way for all of us to make it out of here stronger." Jeremy noticed Andrew standing a bit away from the group, his lips pressed tight. He felt a pang of unease. Andrew never outright said anything about Jeremy''s decisions, but Jeremy could read it in his expressions¡ªthe tension, the silent disapproval. He wanted Andrew to understand that it wasn¡¯t just about him getting stronger¡ªit was about all of them making it through, together. Yet, seeing that disapproval in Andrew''s eyes, Jeremy felt a bit of guilt, wondering if Andrew would ever be okay with his choice. Marcus gave Jeremy a firm nod. ¡°You¡¯re doing a great job, Jeremy. No hesitation this time¡ªyou¡¯ve really come a long way.¡± Jeremy shrugged and muttered, ¡°We need to get stronger, and this is the best way.¡± He avoided looking Marcus in the eyes, knowing there was more to it than just trying to be helpful. Somehow, this was his way of trying to atone for what his mother was doing to Marcus'' family right at this moment.
They continued deeper into the twisting tunnels,, each corner making Jeremy feel like they were going deeper into the world¡ªand definitely farther away from anything safe. "Careful where you step," Perci whispered, her voice echoing softly off the rocky walls. Jeremy tried to follow her movements exactly, stepping where she stepped, keeping his eyes on every small detail she pointed out. It was hard, though. He could feel his heart pounding, and every shadow looked like it was hiding something terrible. "Observation is all about patterns," Perci said quietly, more to herself than anyone else. Jeremy watched her, trying to see what she saw. He wanted to understand, to feel that clarity that Perci seemed to have. She pointed at a crack in the wall¡ªa clue, she said, that there might be a trap there. Jeremy squinted, trying to see it the same way, but everything just looked... like rocks. He noticed, however, that some of the cracks were deeper, and others were at strange angles. Slowly, he began to see the subtle differences¡ªhow some of the rocks seemed to have a deliberate break, like they had been tampered with. It was almost like the wall was trying to tell a story, one he had to piece together. Mia and Marcus were just behind him, whispering to each other. They were talking strategy¡ªhow they might handle an ambush or if they got separated. Jeremy tried to listen in, to pick up anything useful, but his head felt a bit too full, and his eyes kept darting around, trying to spot the traps before Perci did. The tunnels seemed to get narrower, and then suddenly, they opened up into a long corridor. Perci held up a hand, signaling for them to stop. Jeremy peered around her and saw the ground was different here¡ªthe stones were arranged in a strange pattern, some of them sticking up higher than the others. "Traps," Perci said simply. She took a deep breath and stepped forward, her eyes moving fast. Jeremy felt his stomach twist. He hated this part. Every step felt like it might be the one where everything went wrong. Jeremy tried to keep up, stepping lightly, watching where Perci put her feet. He could see the pressure plates now, some just barely sticking out, others hidden in the pattern of the floor. He felt like he was starting to understand¡ªlike maybe Observation was something he could get if he just paid attention enough. Suddenly, Perci froze, her hand shooting out to stop Jeremy. He felt his foot hover just above a stone that was slightly raised. He pulled it back, his heart pounding in his ears. "Close one," Perci whispered. Jeremy swallowed hard and nodded. He kept going, his eyes scanning the floor, trying to see what she saw. Then it happened. His foot brushed against a plate he hadn''t seen¡ªa click echoed in the corridor, and Jeremy''s eyes went wide. He barely had time to think before a blade swung out from the wall, aimed right at him. He jumped, twisting his body, and hit the ground in a roll, feeling the rush of Essence surge through him. His heart was still racing when he stood up, but he felt... good. Alive. "Whoa, Jeremy, that was insane!" Marcus said, eyes wide. "I thought you were done for. How did you move like that?" Jeremy took a deep breath, still feeling shaky. "My Reflexes... they''re at Simple," he admitted. "Simple? No wonder you reacted so fast!" Perci said surprised. "I didn''t think anyone in our year had a Simple Skill yet." Jeremy gave a small, self-conscious smile. He could tell they were amazed, but decided to keep his other Simple Skills to himself. "Yeah, it just kind of kicked in." Andrew cleared his throat, his eyes narrowing slightly. "We need to stay focused," he said, his tone firm but casual. "We¡¯re not out of danger yet, and there could be more traps ahead." He shot a quick glance at Jeremy, and Jeremy understood¡ªAndrew was shifting the attention away from him, trying to keep the others from asking too many questions. Jeremy gave a slight nod, grateful for Andrew''s intervention. The corridor eventually ended, opening up into a huge chamber. Jeremy stepped inside and felt his breath catch in his throat. The walls were covered in glowing green moss, casting an eerie light. "What... is this place?" Mia whispered, her voice barely audible. The ground trembled beneath them, and Jeremy''s eyes darted around. The green glow on the floor seemed to ripple, and then, as if they had always been there, shadowy figures began to rise from the glowing patches. Tall, cloaked, and definitely not friendly. "Spread out!" Marcus shouted, and Jeremy moved without thinking. His feet carried him across the stone floor, weaving between the shadowy figures. They were faster than the ones they''d fought before, and smarter too¡ªthey moved together, like they were planning something. Jeremy kept moving. He ducked under a swinging arm, twisted away from another, and then darted forward, drawing the figures away from his friends. Perci and Marcus worked together, Perci pointing out weak spots while Marcus lunged in with his sword. Mia stayed back, sending bolts of fire at the figures, her eyes fierce and focused. Jeremy couldn''t help but feel a rush of pride¡ªthey were really doing this. They were working as a team, and they were winning. But then, something shifted. Jeremy felt it before he saw it¡ªan unnatural presence, something heavier and darker than the shadowy figures. He turned, his eyes widening as he saw it. A massive creature, larger than anything they''d faced, was emerging from the far end of the chamber. Its eyes glowed a deep crimson, and its roar shook the ground beneath them. The creature stepped forward, its shadow swallowing the green glow, making the whole chamber seem darker. Jeremy looked at his friends¡ªMarcus was gripping his sword tighter, Perci''s eyes were wide but determined, and Mia was already preparing another fire bolt. Jeremy took a deep breath, his hands tightening around his spear. They had no choice. They had to fight. He stepped forward, his heart pounding, the massive creature looming over them, and he knew this was the real test. Chapter 49: No One Left Behind The creature''s muscular form loomed over them, each clawed hand bigger than Jeremy himself. The silence that followed the roar was broken only by the faint drip of water echoing somewhere in the darkness. Marcus stepped forward, rallying the group. ¡°We¡¯ve got this, guys. Jeremy and Andrew, the two of you deal with that. The rest of us will handle the shadows.¡± he said, his voice firm. Jeremy and Andrew took a deep breath as they moved into position, flanking the creature. Behind them, Marcus took charge of Mia, Perci, and Timothy. They formed a tight formation, preparing to fend off the shadow creatures. ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡± Jeremy called out, and the group sprang into action. Mia¡¯s fire bolts flew through the air, creating brief bursts of light in the otherwise dark chamber, while Perci''s quick, agile strikes kept the shadow creatures at bay. Timothy swung his hammer in wide arcs, protecting their flanks and ensuring the shadows couldn¡¯t overwhelm them. Jeremy darted in toward the massive creature, spear in hand, while Andrew mirrored him from the other side. As Jeremy moved, he focused on the creature¡¯s posture, its breathing, and the way it shifted its weight. He was trying to find a weak point, any clue to bring it down faster. The creature swung one of its massive claws, aiming to take them both down, but Jeremy weaved out of the way effortlessly, keeping his eyes trained on every movement, analyzing. He could see Andrew doing the same, albeit more clumsily, the mace in his brother''s hand swinging down on the creature''s exposed side. The clash of weapons and roars of the creature filled the chamber, mingled with the shouts of their friends holding back the shadow creatures. The battle was a chaotic dance, with blows exchanged and dodged in rapid succession. Jeremy felt the weight of every moment, every breath. He struck at the creature¡¯s legs, his spear finding its mark, and then quickly rolled away as the creature swiped back in retaliation, its claws narrowly missing his head. Andrew followed through, his mace hammering into the beast¡¯s tough hide with incredible force. The beast roared in anger, swiping at Andrew, but he deflected the blow with the haft of his mace, staggering backward from the impact. Jeremy pressed forward again, jabbing at the creature''s exposed flank, feeling the reverberation through his arms as his spear made contact. He darted back, avoiding a wide, furious swing that left deep gouges in the stone floor. The creature was struggling against the coordinated assault, but it still posed a significant threat. Its eyes locked onto Jeremy, and it lunged, jaws snapping. Jeremy barely sidestepped, thrusting his spear upward in a desperate attempt to find a soft spot beneath its chin. A sudden surge of clarity overwhelmed him. His vision sharpened, every movement of the creature slowed down, and he felt as though he could see the entire battlefield in intricate detail. He could see every shift in the creature''s posture, every twitch of muscle that signaled its next move. Unlocked Skill: Observation Observation - Basic Level 10/10 Discern details others might overlook, with a heightened sense of awareness. The world reveals its secrets to those who dare to truly see. Mind 10 Jeremy¡¯s spear struck its weak spot, and it roared as it stumbled. Jeremy was forced to leap back, his heart pounding. Andrew used the opportunity to strike from behind, slamming his mace into the creature''s hind leg with a loud crack. The creature howled in pain, staggering, but it wasn''t enough. Jeremy could see their friends in the background¡ªTimothy, Perci, and Mia¡ªall fighting desperately, their movements growing more sluggish with exhaustion. They couldn''t keep this up much longer. Jeremy knew they had to finish quickly. He ducked another swipe, rolled to his feet, and thrust his spear again, aiming for the creature¡¯s underbelly. The beast twisted away, but Jeremy''s spear caught it along the side, drawing dark, steaming blood. Andrew, seeing an opening, rushed in again, his mace swinging with all his might, the force enough to drive the creature back a few paces. The creature was weakening, but each of its movements was still dangerous, its claws and teeth capable of ending them with one misstep. Jeremy glanced over at Andrew, nodding in silent understanding. They would have to go all in, risk everything to bring it down. The creature roared again, its eyes flashing with fury as it lunged towards Jeremy, who stood his ground, waiting for the perfect moment. A sudden swipe from a shadow creature caught Marcus off guard, knocking him off his feet. Jeremy¡¯s eyes widened as he saw Marcus fall, but he didn¡¯t have time to hesitate. He lunged, jabbing his spear at another shadow creature to keep it from advancing on his friend. Andrew, seeing Marcus in trouble, didn¡¯t miss a beat. He moved in swiftly to distract the beast, his mace connecting with the creature¡¯s knee. The force of the blow was enough to unbalance the beast.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°Mia, Perci, Timothy¡ªkeep those shadows off Marcus!¡± Jeremy shouted over his shoulder. Timothy, Perci, and Mia were still locked in their own battle, their breaths coming in gasps. Mia sent another fire bolt flying, incinerating a shadow creature before it could reach Timothy. Perci¡¯s daggers flashed, catching the remaining creatures off guard. The shadow creatures were dwindling in number, but each moment they had to fight was another moment they risked being overwhelmed. ¡°Andrew!¡± Jeremy called out, locking eyes with his brother. He signaled with a sharp nod, and Andrew instantly understood. They had to finish it¡ªtogether. Jeremy lunged forward, his body moving on pure instinct. Every ounce of his focus was on his spear, and on the target in front of him. Andrew mirrored his movements, coming from the opposite side. They moved as one, each dodging the creature''s frantic swings as they closed in. Jeremy felt his muscles burning as he pushed himself to his limits. He ducked under a wide swipe, then thrust his spear forward with all the strength he had left. The spear found its mark, piercing into the creature¡¯s chest. At the same time, Andrew¡¯s mace came crashing into the creature''s side, shattering its defenses. Jeremy didn''t hesitate. He drove his spear deep into the creature¡¯s core, feeling the resistance as it cut through flesh and bone. The massive creature shuddered, its eyes dimming, before it finally crumpled to the ground. For a moment, the chamber was eerily silent, the only sound being the labored breathing of the group. The green glow of the moss slowly returned, casting a soft, eerie light over the scene. Jeremy stood over the fallen creature, breathing heavily. Relief washed over him, not because the creature was defeated¡ªthat had always been within their reach¡ªbut because they had managed to protect their friends. The weight of responsibility had hung over him and Andrew throughout the entire fight, every moment filled with the fear that their friends might be overwhelmed by the shadow creatures if they failed to act fast enough. ¡°Is everyone okay?¡± Marcus asked, his voice rough but sincere. He looked around, his eyes scanning his friends. Andrew stepped over to Marcus, placing a hand on his shoulder. ¡°You did well,¡± he said, offering a reassuring smile. Marcus looked up, a tired but genuine smile spreading across his face. "Thanks, Andrew," he replied, his voice shaky but full of relief. He straightened slightly, the tension visibly easing from his shoulders as he let out a deep breath. The rest of the group gathered around, exhausted but alive. Mia leaned heavily on Timothy, her breaths uneven, and Perci wiped the sweat from her brow, her gaze still cautious as if expecting another threat. Seeing them all, Jeremy felt the tight knot in his chest slowly loosen. His friends had fought valiantly, and despite his and Andrew¡¯s abilities to handle the creature alone, their friends had been the ones who bore the brunt of the shadow attacks. They took a moment to rest, sitting down among the glowing moss. Jeremy sank down, closing his eyes briefly as the exhaustion seeped into his bones. Marcus leaned back against the cavern wall, his eyes closed, breathing heavily. "I think... I think I might sleep here," he muttered, half-joking. Mia let out a shaky laugh, still leaning on Timothy, who gave her a gentle pat on the back. "You did great, Mia," Timothy said, his voice quiet but comforting. Perci, wiping her forehead, nodded in agreement. "We all did." She looked over at Jeremy, her gaze softening. "No one''s left behind. That''s what matters." Jeremy opened his eyes, a small smile forming. He knew how easily he and Andrew could have cleared this dungeon if it were just the two of them, but that wasn¡¯t the point. It was about keeping everyone safe, about making sure that no one was left behind, that no one felt vulnerable in this fight. It wasn¡¯t just about power; it was about protecting those who mattered. As they began to pick themselves up, Perci pointed toward the far wall. ¡°Hey, its over there,¡± she said. Jeremy turned, following her gaze. On the far wall was a strange, glowing symbol, more intricate than the ones they had seen earlier. It pulsed with a soft light, drawing them in. Jeremy frowned. ¡°What is it?¡± Andrew glanced back, a slight smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s the portal back to the start of the dungeon. We¡¯re done here.¡± They moved closer, the symbol growing brighter as they approached. The light filled the chamber, casting strange shadows on the walls, and Jeremy felt a mix of anticipation and unease. Even if it was the end, it still felt daunting. Suddenly, the light from the symbol flared, and a swirling portal appeared at the center of the chamber. It glowed brightly, a clear path back to the start of the dungeon. Jeremy exchanged a glance with Andrew and the rest of the group. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± Jeremy said, and one by one, they stepped through the portal, their bodies bathed in the bright glow. As they reappeared at the start of the dungeon, a sense of relief washed over them. They had survived, and they were ready to head back to the academy.
The group began to split up to head back to their rooms, but before they did, Marcus raised his voice, smiling faintly. "Hey, everyone. We did good today. Let''s make sure we rest up and do even better next time." Timothy let out a sigh of relief. "I honestly wasn¡¯t sure we''d make it out for a second there... But we did." "Yeah, it was close, but we stuck together," Mia added. Perci nodded, too tired to do anything but give a thumbs-up. Jeremy then turned to Andrew, his voice low. "Hey, do you mind hanging out in my suite for a bit? There''s something I want to talk to you about." Andrew paused, studying Jeremy''s expression before nodding. "Sure, let''s go." As they walked in silence, Jeremy''s mind kept drifting back to the Essence inside of him. He knew Andrew didn''t like it when he gave away Essence back in the dungeon. What would Andrew say if Jeremy gave him the Essence their mom took from the Seekers? Would he just think Jeremy was involving him in something he didn¡¯t want a part in, or would he get why Jeremy wanted to something good to come out of it? Jeremy hoped Andrew would understand, because he himself didn¡¯t know what to do. Jeremy unlocked the door to his suite, turning to Andrew. "Come on in. Let''s make sure we''re even more ready next time." Chapter 50: Unwanted Power Jeremy and Andrew walked into Jeremy''s suite after returning from the dungeon. Jeremy sank into the couch, staring blankly at his hands, his mind racing but strangely empty at the same time. "What''s going on? You¡¯re acting weird," Andrew said, a mix of worry and frustration evident in his voice. "Just tell me already." Jeremy turned away, hesitating. A whirlwind of emotions¡ªfear, guilt, desperation¡ªgnawed at him. Finally, he spoke, his voice barely a whisper. "There''s something I need to tell you, Andrew. It''s... it''s bad." Andrew frowned, stepping closer, sensing the tension in his brother''s posture. "We''re in this together Jeremy. If it''s bad, then let¡¯s face it together. What happened?" he pressed. Jeremy swallowed hard, his throat tightening. "It''s about the Essence. The one I have now... it¡¯s not from the dungeon." He looked up at Andrew, his eyes filled with a mix of anger and pain. "Mom... she... she killed them, Andrew. She killed a group of upperclassmen¡ªSeekers. Here, in my room. She dragged them here and killed them. And she gave me their Essence. I can''t... I can''t stand it." Andrew''s face went pale. He blinked, trying to comprehend what Jeremy was saying. "She did what?" he whispered, his voice cracking. "She killed them? Students from the academy? Here? And... and gave you their Essence?" Jeremy nodded, unable to meet Andrew''s gaze any longer. "I feel trapped. I hate it. I hate having it. I don¡¯t want it, and I thought... maybe... you could help me carry it. I can''t do this alone, Andrew." Andrew shook his head, pacing back and forth across the room, his breaths coming out unevenly. He stopped abruptly, slamming his fist against the wall, the frustration boiling over. "Why? Why would she do that? They''re just students. What could they have possibly done to deserve that?" His voice was filled with disbelief as he turned back to Jeremy, searching his brother''s face for answers. Jeremy let out a shaky breath. "There''s more. She''s planning to destroy Luminaris. Marcus''s family... the entire city." His voice broke as he said it, disbelief filling every word. "She¡¯s probably done by now." Andrew stared at Jeremy, stunned. "Luminaris? Marcus''s family? Slow down. You''re not making sense." His voice wavered. "Did you hear it straight from her? Maybe you heard things wrong." Jeremy looked at him, his eyes red-rimmed. "Back in Luminaris, during dinner, Marcus'' parents mind-controlled us. They didn''t know I had multiple Hats on, so I managed to resist. I messaged Mom and Dad that night. The next morning, Mom was here in the room." "Why didn''t you tell us? Did Marcus know about his parents?" Andrew asked, bewildered. "No, he didn''t seem like he knew. I didn¡¯t know what to do, Andrew. I was scared. I... I didn¡¯t want to drag you all into it. The only reason I went to the dungeon with you guys was to try and forget, even if it was just for a few hours." His hands trembled, and he clenched them into fists, trying to steady himself. "I thought I could deal with it on my own, but I can¡¯t." "But still, why would Mom destroy a whole city just because of that? It doesn''t make any sense. People wouldn''t just let her do something like that." The door swung open suddenly and both brothers froze. Jeremy''s breath caught in his chest, and Andrew''s eyes widened. Helena paused at the doorway, her face momentarily softening. For just a brief second, there was a flicker of emotion in her eyes¡ªan almost invisible struggle. But it vanished, replaced by cold determination as she stepped into the room. Her eyes flicked to Jeremy, then to Andrew. She closed the door behind her with a quiet click, sealing them in. Seconds felt like minutes as they waited for her to speak. Andrew swallowed, struggling to find his voice. "Is it true? What Jeremy said about Luminaris?" he asked, his voice shaky. He wanted to hear his mother deny it, to say that Jeremy was mistaken, but instead, there was only silence. Helena took her time answering, her eyes never leaving her sons. "The Valens have supporters in Luminaris. Killing Marcus''s parents would risk inciting them, creating complications we cannot afford. I could have taken time to root out those supporters, but we do not have the luxury of time. Destroying the entire city is simpler, quicker. And in the end, I can use all that Essence to make you two stronger."The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Andrew took a step back, his face paling. He glanced at Jeremy, who looked just as stunned. Neither of them spoke. Helena raised her hands slowly, her eyes narrowing with determination. The atmosphere seemed to shift, thickening with an unseen power. Suddenly, both brothers felt it¡ªan overwhelming flood of Essence coursing through their bodies. It was massive, almost suffocating, and they both gasped in shock. Jeremy''s knees buckled, and Andrew grunted, struggling to stay upright. Allocate 9.45 quadrillion Essence The silence stretched, filled only by their labored breathing. Jeremy''s eyes filled with tears as the surge threatened to overwhelm him. "No!" he cried out, his voice breaking. "This isn''t right, Mom! You can''t just do this! They were innocent! They didn''t deserve to die for this!" His voice cracked, choking on his words, his face twisted in pain and anger. Andrew, still reeling from the Essence, clenched his teeth. He took a step forward, refusing to let himself be overpowered by the surge. He glared at their mother, his voice rising with anger. "I''ll tell Dad. Or the headmaster!" he threatened, his voice trembling. "They can''t let you do this! Someone has to stop you!" Helena¡¯s gaze was icy as she looked at Andrew. She held his stare for a long moment before speaking, her voice devoid of emotion. "They already know," she said calmly. "And they won''t do anything. They understand what''s coming, Andrew. You think you understand, but you have no idea of the storm that¡¯s about to descend upon us." Jeremy¡¯s fists shook, his face twisted in anguish. He paused, a wave of doubt and determination crashing over him, his breath catching. "I''m giving it all to Marcus! He deserves it more than us! This Essence, it¡¯s from his family, his friends, and everyone he knows. I''ll make things right." Helena''s eyes flashed, her expression darkening. She stepped closer, her voice hardening. "No, you won''t," she said, her voice sharp and unyielding. "War is coming. Just as the headmaster announced, there will be invasions¡ªlower-tier civilizations will fall. Most of the students here will die, and those who survive will join the army. And the army... it will face massive losses. There are no longer any rules to war, Jeremy. No diplomacy, no safety." She paused, letting her words sink in before she continued. "You two could be invincible within your Tiers. You could be the best there is. But it won¡¯t matter if someone like me decides to wipe out the entire planet you''re on. Do you understand? This Essence is your chance to be prepared. Your amulets can help you grow powerful quickly, but time is not on your side. If you want to survive, you need this Essence. And even then, it won''t be enough. I''m not sure if either of you will make it, but I will do my best to help you¡ªeven if it means destroying an entire city." Jeremy''s hands shook. He wanted to argue, to say that it wasn''t fair, that they were only kids. But he knew, deep down, that his mother was right. And that terrified him more than anything. Helena stepped back, her gaze sweeping over them both, her face expressionless once more. She let the silence settle, her eyes sharp, assessing. "You have the opportunity to be something more than just another casualty. To survive, to protect each other. But only if you start seeing things for what they are. Strength isn''t just having power¡ªit''s knowing how to use it without hesitation. It''s about deciding, every single day, that you will do whatever it takes to protect what matters, even if it means becoming something you never wanted to be." The room fell into a tense silence, Helena¡¯s words pressing down on both Jeremy and Andrew. Jeremy and Andrew looked at each other, a silent question passing between them before Andrew found his voice. "If people like you, people with your power, can just destroy planets, why even bother with us? Why send students like us to fight? Why send the army to fight? What''s the point?" His voice was filled with desperation. Helena¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she turned back to face them, her eyes cold and calculating. "Humanity has decided to wipe out all other civilizations, and they will try to do the same to us. If we lose, humanity will face extinction. Whether you fight or not, whether the army fights or not, we will always be their targets. So we might as well send every resource we have, including the students, to kill as many enemies as possible before they die." She paused, her gaze hardening. "That¡¯s why destroying Luminaris is not important. Countless cities, countless planets will be destroyed. What''s one city? Andrew''s voice trembled as he looked at her, his eyes filled with disbelief. "Do you even care about us? Why would you send us off to die like this?" Helena took a deep breath, her gaze shifting from Andrew to Jeremy, her face a mask of steely resolve. For a moment, the mask cracked, and tears welled up in her eyes. She stepped closer, wrapping her arms around both of them, pulling them into a tight embrace. Her voice broke as she spoke, her tears falling silently. "I do care about you¡ªmore than anything," she whispered, her voice trembling. "But at the end of the day, I am a commander of humanity before I am your mother. I have to make decisions that will ensure our survival, even if it means I lose the two of you in the process." She pulled back slightly, her hands resting on their shoulders as she looked at them, her eyes red and glistening. "This isn''t about what I want as your mother¡ªit''s about ensuring humanity''s victory, even if that means making choices you both can''t understand right now." "That is why I approved of the plan, and that is why I am helping you become as strong as possible." She paused, wiping at her tears with the back of her hand. "You think I''m heartless, but I do this for you, for your future, and for the future of humanity. I need you to survive, even if it means you hate me for it." She stepped back, her expression once again hardening as she fought to suppress her emotions, tears streaming down her face. Her voice cracked, almost a plea, as she whispered, "Please... just do as you''re told, and survive. That''s all I ask. Please, survive for me." Chapter 51: Under Pressure Jeremy sat on the floor of his suite, his back pressed against the edge of the couch. Silence hung in the air, broken only by the dull thud of Andrew''s fist as it met the wall again and again. Each strike echoed louder, reverberating off the walls. Jeremy swallowed hard, trying to push down the wave of nausea tightening his stomach. Across the room, Andrew''s hands trembled, his knuckles bruised and red. His face was flushed, jaw clenched, eyes blazing with anger¡ªanger at their mother, at their powerlessness. He stood there, breathing hard, his fist hovering above the wall before he slowly lowered it. He looked at Jeremy, his voice almost a whisper, "We have to do something." Jeremy watched his brother, seeing the strain in his eyes. He pushed himself up to his feet, stepping closer. "We can''t just sit here and do nothing, Andrew. Luminaris is already gone. Marcus''s parents are gone. We can''t change that." He shook his head, his voice steadying. "But we can still make sure the Essence is put to good use. We have to get stronger, faster. We need to look out for each other, and our friends. If we become strong enough, we can protect the people we care about." Andrew nodded slowly, the anger in his face softening, replaced by a grim resolve. He clenched his jaw and took a deep breath. "Alright," he said. "We do it. But we need to be careful. Really careful. And we get stronger¡ªtogether." Jeremy stepped closer, placing a hand on Andrew''s shoulder. "Together," he echoed. His thoughts briefly drifted to their friends. Telling them everything wasn¡¯t an option¡ªnot yet. If they knew the truth, they might freak out or pull away. They couldn''t risk that. They needed their friends now more than ever. He would help them get stronger, but without revealing what really happened. Not until the time was right.
The next morning was a blur of forced smiles and strained conversations. Jeremy could feel his mother¡¯s visit pressing down on him. But he and Andrew had made a decision, and they had to act like everything was fine. At least for now. In the common area of the academy, the familiar faces of their friends greeted them, all gathered around a low table scattered with books and half-empty mugs of tea and hot chocolate. Marcus looked up first, his eyes immediately narrowing on the brothers. "You guys look like you''ve been run over by a stampede of slimes," Marcus said, his voice concerned. Jeremy forced a smile. "Just... tired," he said, hoping his voice sounded steadier than he felt. "The dungeon really took it out of us." Marcus studied him for a moment longer, then nodded, though the doubt lingered in his eyes. Jeremy could feel Marcus''s gaze on him. He tried to shake it off, focusing instead on Mia, who was in the middle of an animated story, her hands moving dramatically as she spoke. Despite his best efforts, Jeremy could feel himself slipping. His eyes kept drifting to Marcus, a tightness building in his chest each time he looked at his friend. He knew what happened to Luminaris, to Marcus¡¯s family, and every smile felt like he was lying to his friend. Perci nudged him lightly with her elbow, a teasing grin on her face. "You look like you''re about to fall asleep standing up, Jeremy. Didn¡¯t get enough beauty rest?" Jeremy tried to laugh, but it came out hollow. He rubbed the back of his neck, forcing a smile. "Guess I¡¯m not as tough as I thought," he said, his voice lacking its usual energy. Perci''s smile faltered. "Hey," she said gently, her voice dropping the teasing tone. "You still not feeling right after yesterday?" Jeremy looked at her, the concern in her eyes making the guilt twist tighter in his chest. He wanted to tell her everything. He wanted to let it all out¡ªthe truth about his mother, about Luminaris. But he couldn¡¯t. Not yet at least. So instead, he forced another smile and nodded. "Yeah," he said. "Just a lot on my mind, with the war and all." Perci studied him for a moment longer, then gave a small nod, though her eyes still held that hint of worry. "Alright," she said quietly. "But we''re here, you know? Whatever it is." Jeremy''s smile softened, a real one this time, even if just for a second. "I know," he said. "Thanks." And as he looked around at his friends, he felt the tiniest spark of hope. They weren¡¯t alone. And maybe, just maybe, that would be enough.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.
Jeremy and his friends walked across the academy grounds, the chill of the early morning air biting at their faces. Their instructors, Hendrikson and Mira, were already waiting. Hendrikson stood with his arms folded, his posture rigid and serious. His eyes darted from one of them to the next, reading them like an open book. Mira stood slightly to the side, her sharp gaze giving the impression she was calculating their every move before they made it. "Are you all ready for today¡¯s challenge?" Hendrikson asked, his booming voice making everyone stand a little straighter. He didn¡¯t smile¡ªhe rarely did¡ªbut there was a glint in his eyes, almost as if he was daring them to prove themselves. Jeremy swallowed hard, and beside him, Andrew squared his shoulders, gripping his mace firmly. Today wasn''t just a test¡ªit was the start of something bigger. It was their first real glimpse of what they¡¯d face outside the academy. Mira stepped forward, raising her hand, and the air around them shimmered. Before them, a towering image of something alien appeared¡ªhumanoid, yet distinctly wrong. Its skin was pale gray, and its eyes glowed a harsh white. A long, wicked-looking weapon was strapped across its back, and its movements were unnervingly precise, every twitch and shift of its limbs deliberate and calculated. ¡°This,¡± Mira began, her voice cutting through the cold air like a knife, ¡°is your first enemy. A glimpse of what lies beyond these walls. Study it, understand it¡ªbecause it will not hesitate when you face it for real.¡± The alien figure shifted, showcasing its weapons, its stance, the way it almost glided across the ground. Jeremy felt a chill that had nothing to do with the weather. Mira¡¯s eyes locked onto each of them in turn. ¡°The civilization you see here is known as the Xelarians. They come from a Tierless world called Vexar Prime¡ªa place where the atmosphere is thick with poisonous gases. As a result, the Xelarians live in enclosed habitats, massive domed structures built from metal scavenged and repurposed over centuries. These habitats are a blend of advanced technology and crude necessity¡ªsome parts are intricately designed, full of sophisticated machinery, while others are patched together, barely functional, and clearly repaired countless times. The Xelarians'' entire way of life revolves around their ability to adapt and endure these brutal conditions.¡± ¡°Life on Vexar Prime is defined by scarcity. Food, water, and Essence are all in short supply, and the struggle to obtain these resources dictates every aspect of their society. The constant scarcity has created a culture that values efficiency above all else¡ªwaste is not tolerated, and every action must serve a purpose. Brutality is a natural byproduct of this environment; weakness is not just a liability but a death sentence. Those who cannot contribute are cast aside or worse¡ªrepurposed in whatever way the community sees fit.¡± She gestured towards the image, which moved with eerie grace, demonstrating a series of combat maneuvers. Jeremy watched, his eyes widening at the fluidity of its movements, the way it transitioned from one stance to the next without hesitation. ¡°Once, they were a single unified polity, and were about to take their first steps towards the stars. But after exhausting all the dungeons of their world, rather than look for more in the universe, they believed that they were the only planet in the universe ¡®blessed¡¯ with Essence. Their society split into multiple factions, each hoarding Essence and competing for dominance. As such, the Xelarians have developed a rigid caste system that places warriors, those deemed worthy of possessing Essence, at the very top.¡± ¡°To supplement their limited supply of Essence, their warrior caste, known as the Vexari Guard, are enhanced with bio-technology that makes them faster and stronger than any normal Xelarian. Their armor is grafted directly into their skin, wired into their nervous system. They do not fear death, and they have no concept of mercy. They are precision incarnate¡ªevery movement, every strike, is calculated to kill or maim.¡± Mira continued, ¡°Vexar Prime is a world of harsh survival. The Xelarians believe only the strongest deserve to thrive, and their entire culture revolves around this principle.¡± Jeremy clenched his fists, feeling his stomach twist as he stared at the alien figure. He knew it was just a projection, but it felt too real¡ªthe way it moved, the coldness in its glowing eyes. Jeremy had fought monsters before. But this? This was different. Could he really do it? Could he take down something that thought, something that felt fear, just like him? He glanced at Andrew, who was staring straight ahead, his face set with determination. Andrew always seemed so sure of himself, like nothing could shake him. Jeremy wished he felt the same. Even Marcus looked eager, ready to prove himself. Jeremy tried to push the doubts away. He had to be ready¡ªeveryone was counting on him. But deep down, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could do it. It wasn¡¯t about whether he was strong enough. It was about facing another person and knowing they might not walk away. Could he really go through with it when the time came? Mira¡¯s expression hardened as she scanned the group. ¡°Today¡¯s training is simple. You will split into groups and simulate a city raid. Each group will enter a different simulation of a Xelarian city. Their planet is littered with these cities¡ªsome housing a few thousand, others with hundreds of millions of inhabitants. For the sake of practicality, we will be simulating cities with only a few thousand. Your task is to go in and eliminate all Xelarians in your designated simulation. There will be no holding back. Hesitation or mistakes will cost lives out there. The Xelarians won''t hesitate, and neither should you.¡± Hendrikson stepped forward, his stern gaze sweeping over them. ¡°I''ll be cloning myself, and Mira will be casting an illusion over my clones to make them appear as Xelarians. Remember, this is your chance to prove you have what it takes to survive. Treat this as if it were real, because next week, it will be.¡± Jeremy took a deep breath. This was it¡ªtheir first true test. There was no room for fear, only action. Chapter 52: A Test of Humanity Hendrikson gestured for them to follow, leading each group to their own separate part of the training grounds¡ªeach area transformed to look like a different city. It had narrow streets, open plazas, and places to hide or take cover. Jeremy felt his heart rate pick up as he stepped into their assigned city. It was like walking into another world¡ªone with tall buildings, darkened windows, and too many places for enemies to hide. ¡°This is your battlefield,¡± Hendrikson said, looking at each of them. ¡°Remember, there¡¯s no holding back. Treat this as if it were real. Because one day, it will be.¡± Jeremy''s heart thudded as he stood with the others, staring at the sprawling, alien city that stretched out endlessly around them. The buildings were a mix of advanced structures and hasty repairs, with some sectors appearing pristine while others showed signs of makeshift modifications and crude patchwork. It was clear that the city was still inhabited, but the constant need for maintenance showed in every corner. It was hard to believe that this was supposed to be a city, the kind people called home. Everything was gray, crumbling, and heavy with a kind of silence that made Jeremy''s skin prickle. The city was covered by a massive dome, its framework visible above the tops of the buildings. Jeremy couldn''t help but stare up at the metal lattice that arched over them, a constant reminder of how alien this place was. There was something deeply unsettling about it¡ªhow the dome seemed to trap the very air inside, making it feel stale and slightly metallic. He could almost taste the iron, mixed with the acrid tang of oil and machinery that drifted faintly on the breeze. The occasional distant hum of machinery echoed through the streets, a reminder of some unseen force keeping the city barely functional. It felt as if the city itself was struggling to stay alive, and Jeremy was amazed at how detailed, how lifelike, the simulation was. It was nothing at all like Luminaris, with its gleaming buildings, bright lights, and bustling streets filled with laughter and life. Here, under the dome, the city felt like a cage¡ªthe buildings crammed together like they were trying to hold each other up, as if one strong wind would bring them all crashing down. Luminaris was full of color and sound, with music and conversation that spilled out into the streets, but here everything was dull¡ªgray and muted. Marcus was the one who spoke first, his voice steady and confident as always. "Alright, everyone. We split up and take different sections of the city. We''ll clear this place in no time if we don''t waste time sticking together. We know what we''re doing." He smiled, a determined kind of smile, and Jeremy could see his friends nodding along. Jeremy forced a smile too. He couldn''t let Marcus or anyone else see that knot of nerves twisting in his stomach. They had a job to do, and he had to be strong like the rest of them. So, when Marcus said, "Let''s go," Jeremy nodded along. He swallowed, took a breath, and turned towards his own section. He glanced back once, watching as the others disappeared down different streets, their footsteps echoing against the walls of buildings. And then, he was alone. The city stretched out before him¡ªa twisting maze of shattered windows, broken steel, and alleys where shadows pooled like ink. He gripped his spear a little tighter and took a step forward.
Jeremy moved carefully, his eyes darting from side to side. The buildings loomed above him, strangely quiet. The world around him felt desolate in places, but there was also evidence of ongoing life¡ªmechanisms humming faintly, a distant buzz of power that made every creak, every scuff of his feet sound louder, as if something, or someone, might be listening. He kept thinking there was something else out there¡ªan unfamiliar presence, something just beyond his line of sight. Each step forward was slow, deliberate, his senses straining for any sign of movement. He walked down a narrow street lined with cars, their metal frames rusted and sagging. The road ahead narrowed sharply, with barriers set up to control access, perhaps for maintenance or security. Jeremy had to carefully navigate through a narrow opening, stepping around cables and equipment left by the Xelarians. He maneuvered through the barriers, his feet carefully avoiding loose wires and uneven metal panels. Every time a piece of debris shifted, his muscles tightened, his grip on the spear adjusting as he braced for whatever might come next. When he made it through to the other side, he looked back at the maze of barriers, his heart still thumping in his chest. He took another breath, trying to steady himself. He wished Andrew or Marcus were here. Andrew would have had some joke to make it all feel less terrifying, and Marcus would have just kept walking, like there was nothing to be anxious about at all. Jeremy shook his head, trying to push those thoughts away. He couldn''t think like that¡ªcouldn''t wish for backup. He had to prove he could handle this. But with every step he took, the emptiness pressed in on him a little more. The city felt alive, not in a comforting way, but as if the walls themselves were aware of his presence. It was as though the very structure of this alien place was observing him, waiting for any sign of hesitation. He could feel his pulse in his ears, each beat a reminder that he was very much alone here.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.
Suddenly, Jeremy spotted movement down the dark alley¡ªa figure stepping out, all quiet and slow. A Xelarian. He dropped into a crouch behind a pile of debris, his breath hitching. It hadn''t noticed him yet. He had the advantage, but instead of moving, Jeremy just... froze. His heart pounded like it wanted out of his chest. The Xelarian moved almost like a person, calm, deliberate, its long, curved blade glinting under the dim alley light. It spoke as it moved, an alien language Jeremy didn''t understand, the guttural sounds filled with intensity. The way it moved, the way it looked¡ªsomething about it felt too human, too familiar. That thought made Jeremy¡¯s legs feel like stone. The Xelarian turned then, its glowing eyes locking onto him. Jeremy¡¯s throat went dry. It moved toward him, each step confident. He knew he had to do something, but his body wouldn''t respond. His muscles refused to move, as if they were bound by invisible chains. And then it lunged, swinging its weapon in a wide arc. The Xelarian moved fast¡ªway faster than Jeremy expected. He stumbled backward from his crouch, barely dodging, the creature''s blade slicing through the air just inches from his face. He almost tripped over his own feet, catching himself just in time. The fear spiked, turning into something sharp and hot. His body reacted on instinct, everything else forgotten. Jeremy swung his spear up, holding it in front of him as the Xelarian came at him again. He had Basic Spearmanship, just enough to give him some confidence in his movements. But from the Xelarian''s precision, Jeremy could tell it wasn''t just flailing¡ªthis one had some kind of weapon Skill too. Maybe Basic, like his. This time, he didn¡¯t have time to think. He just reacted, dodging the Xelarian''s blade and thrusting the spear forward. The first strike hit its armor and bounced off, vibrating up his arms. He gritted his teeth, adjusted his grip, and struck again, harder this time. The second strike found a gap, sinking in. The Xelarian let out a growl but didn¡¯t go down. It retaliated, swinging its blade in a desperate arc. Jeremy ducked, feeling the rush of air as the weapon passed over his head. He twisted, trying to pull his spear free, but the Xelarian grabbed the shaft, yanking it hard. Jeremy stumbled forward, his heart pounding as he struggled to keep hold of his weapon. The Xelarian''s glowing eyes were inches away, filled with something that almost looked like fury. Jeremy kicked out, his foot connecting with the Xelarian''s knee. It let out a hiss, loosening its grip just enough for Jeremy to rip the spear free. He jumped back, panting, trying to put some distance between them. The Xelarian advanced again, its movements quick and relentless, swinging its blade with a precision that forced Jeremy on the defensive. Jeremy blocked a strike with the shaft of his spear, the impact jarring his arms. He grit his teeth, parrying another blow, then thrusting forward, aiming for the Xelarian¡¯s chest. It twisted, avoiding the strike, and countered with a slash that grazed Jeremy¡¯s shoulder. Pain flared, hot and sharp, and Jeremy bit back a yell. The Xelarian pressed the advantage, its blade coming down in a powerful overhead swing. Jeremy barely managed to sidestep, the blade slamming into the ground where he''d been standing. He took the opening, driving his spear into the creature''s side, feeling the tip bite through the armor. The Xelarian snarled, twisting away, but Jeremy didn¡¯t let up this time. He pulled the spear out and struck again, the weapon echoing with each impact. The Xelarian staggered, dropping to one knee, its weapon slipping from its grasp. Jeremy panted, chest heaving, his hands trembling from the adrenaline. He stepped closer, his spear raised, ready to finish it. But then he stopped. He hesitated. His hand shook, the spear hovering above the Xelarian. He couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwhat if this thing really was like a person? What if it had thoughts, feelings, a family even? Just like him? The Xelarian let out a sigh. Its posture changed¡ªits shoulders slumped, the rigid tension seeping away. Then it spoke, and the voice that came out wasn''t alien at all. It was Mr. Hendrikson''s voice. ¡°What are you doing, Jeremy?¡± the voice said, calm but disappointed. ¡°Why are you hesitating?¡± Jeremy blinked, his grip loosening. The shift was jarring, the creature''s alien features suddenly mixed with something eerily familiar. For a moment, Jeremy completely forgot this was a simulation. The city, the fight, the fear¡ªit all felt real, too real. The Xelarian''s eyes shifted, focusing directly on him. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by their looks. These creatures, these enemies, they aren¡¯t like us. They might look like they think, like they care, but they don¡¯t. They aren¡¯t human. They don¡¯t deserve your hesitation.¡± Jeremy swallowed, his throat dry. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts.¡± Hendrikson¡¯s voice was sharper now, like a blade. ¡°They are the enemy, Jeremy. You hesitate now, and it could cost you everything later. They¡¯re not human. They¡¯re not people. They¡¯re just obstacles¡ªmonsters standing in your way. You can¡¯t afford to care. Not here, not ever.¡± He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself, and raised the spear again. This time, he didn¡¯t hesitate. Chapter 53: Hunted by Conscience He continued to navigate the maze of narrow streets and darkened alleys. Each corner he turned, each shadow he passed, seemed to carry with it a new weight. He heard the distant sounds¡ªfootsteps echoing through the empty streets, the clank of machinery somewhere out of sight, and the constant hum of an unseen power source. The atmosphere made the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end, making him feel as if something might jump out at him at any second. As he moved deeper into the city, Jeremy started encountering scattered groups of Xelarians. Each fight drained more of his energy. He could feel his body tiring, the sharpness of his reflexes dulling slightly with each fight. But he couldn''t let that slow him down. The simulated environment seemed to grow more hostile with every step, almost as if the city itself sensed his presence. After one particularly tough fight, Jeremy found a small alcove tucked between two buildings. He took a moment to catch his breath, leaning heavily against the wall. He closed his eyes, focusing on his breathing, allowing his heart rate to slow. For a brief moment, the sounds of the city faded into the background, and all that mattered was the rhythm of his breath. In and out. In and out. Jeremy''s thoughts drifted to his friends. Were they okay? He hoped so. But he knew that if he didn''t take this moment to rest, he wouldn''t be of any use to them. He had to be smart and pace himself. A lesson learned from his time in the Tier 2 dungeon¡ªknow when to push, but also know when to pull back. With his energy slightly restored, Jeremy moved deeper into the city. Then came an encounter that stood out. Jeremy spotted a Xelarian ahead, different from the rest¡ªtaller, broader, and carrying two swords instead of one. This one moved with a dangerous, fluid precision, and Jeremy immediately knew it was a cut above the others. His heart began to pound, and for a brief moment, he considered retreating. But he remembered Hendrikson''s voice, sharp and commanding: no hesitation. If you hesitate, you lose. Taking a deep breath, Jeremy tightened his grip on his spear and charged forward. The Xelarian moved to meet him, and they clashed with a force that nearly knocked the wind out of him. The Xelarian was fast¡ªfaster than Jeremy had anticipated. Its swords sliced through the air, the twin blades creating arcs that Jeremy had to duck and weave to avoid. He thrust his spear, aiming for the gaps in its defense, but it was like trying to hit smoke. The Xelarian twisted and dodged, its movements almost graceful despite the ferocity of the fight. But, the Xelarian overextended just slightly, and Jeremy seized the moment. He lunged forward, driving his spear into the Xelarian''s side. It let out a guttural sound, its swords dropping as it fell to the ground. Jeremy stood there, panting, his muscles aching from the effort. Jeremy pushed onward. And that''s when he started to see them¡ªthe Xelarian civilians. The first time he saw them, he almost didn''t believe his eyes. It was a family, huddled together in the shadows of a half-destroyed building. There was an older Xelarian, perhaps the grandfather, with a younger woman and two children. They looked terrified, their eyes wide and pleading as they stared at him. For a moment, Jeremy froze. His heart pounded in his chest, and his grip on his spear tightened. He knew what he was supposed to do¡ªwhat was expected of him. No one must be left behind. That was what Hendrikson had drilled into him and the others. But standing there, looking at them, it felt different. These weren''t soldiers. They had no weapons, no armor¡ªonly wide, terrified eyes. He tried to summon the resolve drilled into him, but his feet felt like stone. The older Xelarian stepped back, shielding the children as best as he could, and Jeremy''s heart twisted painfully. They were just bystanders, caught in a nightmare they had no say in. Jeremy stepped forward. His spear felt heavy, like it was betraying him. He ended their lives as quickly as he could without looking at their faces. They fell silently, and he tried to convince they weren¡¯t real¡ªthat they were just clones of Hendrikson during this training. But no matter how much he told himself, each thrust, each broken body left a mark. Could I do this during the actual war? He kept moving, kept fighting, but with each step, it felt like the city was swallowing him whole. The air grew thicker, as if the simulation was trying to break him. His body ached mixed with something far deeper¡ªsomething that tore at him from the inside. He knew he had to keep going, that there was no turning back, but with each Xelarian civilian he found, he felt a little more of himself slipping away. He wondered how much longer he could keep this up¡ªhow much longer he could keep pushing forward before there was nothing left of him but the mission. He wished for the Vexari Guard to reappear. They were simpler¡ªan enemy he could fight without these complicated emotions. When a small group of them emerged from the shadows, Jeremy felt a surge of relief. He lunged at them with a fierceness that came from somewhere desperate. They lunged at him, and Jeremy moved instinctively, his body reacting faster than his mind. The clash of metal, the adrenaline pumping through his veins¡ªit was almost a relief compared to the silence of the dead civilians. He fought with everything he had, his movements precise and fierce, the spear an extension of his will. He had to keep going, had to keep pushing, because if he stopped now, he wasn''t sure he''d ever be able to start again.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. As the last Xelarian fell, Jeremy stood panting, staring at the bodies around him. His chest rose and fell with each labored breath, and he wiped the sweat from his brow. He wasn''t done yet. He could still keep moving. The training wasn''t over. Suddenly, Jeremy''s communicator buzzed, breaking through his thoughts. He fumbled for it, the small screen flashing with Marcus'' signal. "Regroup at the plaza," the message read, along with coordinates to the designated meeting point. Jeremy took a deep breath, steeling himself.
As Jeremy wound through the maze of streets towards the plaza, smaller automated drones patrolled the area, testing his awareness. Buzzing like oversized insects, their metal surfaces glinted in the dim light. Though Jeremy dispatched them swiftly, each encounter wasted his time. Exhaustion crept into his bones, but the thought of reuniting with his friends pushed him onward. Finally, he reached the plaza, a wide open space that was surprisingly surrounded by trees, a rare sight in the city. As he approached, he saw three familiar figures emerging from a side street¡ªMia, Perci, and Timothy had arrived just in time. "There you are," Mia said, her bow slung across her back, a slight smirk on her face. "Couldn''t let you guys have all the fun without us." "Glad you made it," Jeremy said, relieved to see them. Andrew sat beside Marcus on a bench underneath a tree. His eyes were tired, and his shoulders sagged slightly, but he managed a smile when he saw Jeremy. They exchanged quick updates. Marcus suggested splitting up again to cover more ground, but Jeremy hesitated. "I think we should stick together for the next phase," Jeremy said firmly. "We¡¯re not clearing the Xelarians fast enough on our own." Marcus frowned, clearly wanting to push forward at full speed, but he nodded reluctantly. "Fine. But we move fast. It would be easier for them to spot us when we¡¯re in a group." Jeremy nodded, and together, they set off. They encountered larger groups of Xelarians, organized into patrols that moved with purpose and coordination. But with the group together, they managed to clear these patrols with ease. They moved in silence, communicating by texting with their devices, every step deliberate as they made their way deeper into enemy territory. Throughout their movement, they were followed by automated drones, their constant presence unnerving. Jeremy and the others destroyed each one they came across, but it felt like they were fighting a losing battle. The drones were relentless, always finding them no matter how careful they were. Each encounter with a drone seemed to lead to another patrol of Xelarians catching up to them, forcing them to fight. It was like the drones were marking their position, guiding their enemies straight to them. It wasn''t long before they came across more civilians¡ªXelarians who cowered or fled at the sight of them. Each time, Jeremy felt the same twisting pain in his chest. He knew what the orders were. They had to be thorough. But it didn''t make it any easier. Each encounter with the unarmed, terrified civilians was another memory that would haunt him long after the simulation ended. They moved steadily onward until they reached a narrow steel bridge that connected two parts of the city. Marcus paused, his eyes scanning the area. "This could work," he whispered. "We set up an ambush here, use the bridge as a chokepoint." Jeremy glanced around, assessing the terrain. It was ideal¡ªnarrow enough that only a few enemies could cross at a time, and a way out behind them should things turn bad. He nodded. "Let''s do it." They positioned themselves carefully, Jeremy taking point with his spear while Marcus and Andrew found cover behind the pillars of the bridge. They didn''t have to wait long. A sizable group of Xelarians approached, their footsteps echoing off the metal. Jeremy took a deep breath, steadying himself. He could do this. They could do this. Marcus gave the signal, and they sprang the trap. Jeremy surged forward, his spear a blur as he struck at the first Xelarian to cross the bridge. The fight was chaotic, the narrow space amplifying every clash of metal. Marcus was a whirlwind beside him, his sword cutting through the enemies with precision. But there were so many of them. The Xelarians seemed endless, and despite their initial success, Jeremy could feel the tide beginning to turn against them. The relentless press of bodies, the sheer number of enemies¡ªit was overwhelming. This was what Hendrikson meant when he said to treat the simulation as real. The enemies felt real, their attacks relentless, and there was no clear end in sight. As they fought, Jeremy suddenly noticed more drones hovering in the distance, their mechanical eyes locked onto them. "Drones! They''re tracking us!" he shouted, catching Mia''s eye. Without a moment''s hesitation, Mia pivoted, releasing an arrow that struck one of the drones, sending it crashing down in a burst of sparks. Perci moved quickly, using her agility to leap over the rubble and slice another drone from the sky, while Timothy swung his hammer, smashing a third drone to pieces. Despite their efforts, it was too late. The damage had already been done. The Xelarians kept coming, and they found themselves being pushed back. Mia fired arrows relentlessly, her movements fluid and precise, while Perci darted between enemies, her daggers striking with deadly accuracy. But soon, Xelarians started to appear in their rear, slowly cutting off their escape route. "We have to fall back!" Jeremy yelled, his voice barely audible over the noise of battle. Marcus and Andrew nodded, and they began to retreat, with Mia, Perci, and Timothy covering their withdrawal. Mia''s arrows found their mark, keeping the advancing Xelarians at bay. They needed to regroup, to find a place where they weren¡¯t seen by the drones, or they''d never be able to move without being found. Chapter 54: The Last Stand The narrow streets of the city echoed with the pounding of boots. Jeremy led the way, his heart thudding. Behind them, the relentless drones and Xelarian warriors grew closer. The group pushed forward, frantic, dodging between crumbling buildings. Everything was a blur of desperation. "We need to go underground!" Mia called out, her eyes darting to the ventilation panels lining the street. "There are no tunnels!" Perci shouted back, frustration clear. "It''s not part of the simulation!" ¡°We need to find cover!¡± Andrew growled, his mace hefted over one shoulder. Sweat glistened on his brow as his eyes darted to every alley and corner, searching for a way out. ¡°If we keep running blindly, they¡¯ll corner us.¡± Marcus skidded to a halt, grabbing Jeremy¡¯s arm and pointing toward the skyline. ¡°That spire! Look! If we can make it there, we might have a chance.¡± Jeremy followed his gaze, spotting the alien structure. Its smooth, dark surface stood stark against sky, a tower that seemed untouched by the chaos. It was visible from nearly every part of the city. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jeremy asked, doubt creeping into his voice. Marcus¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Do we have a better option?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t even know if we can get inside!¡± Perci protested, her tone laced with frustration. ¡°And what if¡ª¡± A piercing screech cut through her words. A drone had spotted them, its red light flickering as it shot down the street toward them. Jeremy didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°We¡¯re going to the spire! Move!¡± The group surged forward. The streets twisted and turned unpredictably, forcing them to weave around obstacles. Perci took the lead briefly, her lithe form darting ahead to scout the path. ¡°This way!¡± she called, gesturing to a narrow passage barely wide enough for them to squeeze through. ¡°It¡¯s faster!¡± The group followed, single file, their breaths labored. Jeremy kept glancing back, watching the drones close the distance. The hum of their engines grew louder, echoing ominously through the alleys. ¡°I¡¯ve got them!¡± Mia shouted from the rear, skidding to a stop and drawing her bow in one fluid motion. Her arrow flew true, striking the drone square in its sensor. Sparks erupted, and the machine faltered, crashing into a nearby wall. But more were coming¡ªtoo many. ¡°We¡¯ll cover you, Mia!¡± Timothy barked, swinging his hammer at a piece of debris. The impact sent a cloud of dust and rubble cascading into the alley, slowing the drones¡¯ advance. ¡°Go, now!¡± Mia bolted, rejoining the group as Timothy lingered for a heartbeat longer, his massive frame a shield against the encroaching tide. He swung again, smashing another drone that had slipped through the dust before sprinting after the others. The streets widened as they neared the spire, exposing them to more Xelarians. They hissed in their guttural language, weapons raised. Jeremy reacted instinctively, his spear flashing as he lunged forward to meet the first attacker. The Xelarian parried, but Andrew was there, his mace crashing into its side with enough force to send it sprawling. ¡°Keep moving!¡± Jeremy shouted, his voice hoarse. They couldn¡¯t afford to stop¡ªnot now. Marcus charged ahead, his sword slashing in wide arcs to clear the path. Perci darted behind him, her daggers flashing as she struck at the vulnerable joints of the Xelarians that tried to block their way. Each of them fought with desperation, every motion focused on survival. The spire loomed closer, but the open ground between them and the entrance felt endless. Drones swarmed overhead, their sensors sweeping dangerously close. ¡°Mia, can you¡ª?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡± she interrupted, already nocking an arrow. She loosed it at a nearby support beam, causing it to collapse onto the street. The falling debris created a barrier, buying the group precious seconds. The entrance to the spire finally came into view¡ªa dark, circular doorway set into its sleek surface. ¡°Go, go, go!¡± Jeremy shouted, pushing everyone forward as he turned to cover the rear. He thrust his spear into the chest of a charging Xelarian, twisting it free as Marcus pulled him toward the door. Timothy reached the entrance first, using his hammer to smash the locking mechanism. The heavy doors creaked open, and the group tumbled inside. Andrew and Marcus slammed the doors shut behind them, their collective weight bracing it. "Take positions!" Jeremy barked. His spear gripped tightly, knuckles white. The base of the tower was their chokepoint¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t let it fall. Mia climbed the stairs, finding a position with a clear line of sight. She drew her bow, eyes steady as she waited, listening to the growing hum of drones outside. Marcus stood by Jeremy, his sword ready, eyes narrowed. "They¡¯re coming!" Andrew shouted, voice echoing in the narrow tower. He stood at the flank, mace raised, muscles tense. The door burst inward as the Xelarians poured in. Jeremy moved fluidly, each strike purposeful, but they kept coming. One Xelarian lunged at him, its armor catching his spear just shy of piercing through. Jeremy gritted his teeth, twisting the spear to deflect the enemy¡¯s blade before driving it upward into the gap between its helmet and chest. Marcus was right there beside him, their movements almost in sync. As Jeremy twisted to deal with the Xelarian, Marcus stepped forward, delivering a calculated slash to another enemy that had attempted to flank Jeremy. The coordination between them created a rhythm¡ªone would strike, the other would defend. Marcus ducked beneath a swinging axe, countering with a diagonal strike that severed armor and alien sinew. Blood splattered across his face, but Marcus didn¡¯t flinch. Jeremy caught a glimpse of Andrew, standing firm at the flank. His mace crushed the chest of a Xelarian that had broken through their defensive line. He quickly turned, catching another enemy across the helmet, the impact sending the soldier sprawling backward into the others. Andrew''s movements created a buffer for Jeremy and Marcus, allowing them to focus on the enemies in front of them without fear of being overrun from the side. Each movement was precise, a balance of brute strength and careful control.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. A shrill whirr cut through the air as drones began to swarm in through the shattered door. Marcus covered Jeremy''s flank as Mia''s arrows darted through the opening, targeting the drones'' sensors with pinpoint accuracy. Jeremy felt a rush of relief at the cover fire, allowing him to shift his focus momentarily to the right side. Above them, Mia was in her element, perched with a clear vantage point. Her fingers worked in a blur as she notched and loosed her arrows in rapid succession. Each hit sent sparks flying, drones clattering to the floor as their systems short-circuited. Despite her success, the drones kept coming, and Mia found herself shifting position to stay ahead of the tide, glancing down to make sure she stayed in sync with the others. ¡°I thought the drones wouldn¡¯t be able to follow us in here!¡± Perci yelled as she darted between the Xelarians. She stayed close to Marcus and Jeremy''s line, exploiting any openings they created. She was like a shadow¡ªquick, silent, and deadly. She leapt onto the back of a Xelarian, her daggers plunging between its shoulder plates. With a swift kick, she pushed off its body, rolling away just as another drone''s laser fired, narrowly missing her. She landed in a crouch, already moving toward her next target, her eyes flicking briefly to Timothy to ensure he was holding his side of the line. Timothy roared as he swung his hammer, splintering one of the drones into pieces.The power behind each swing was undeniable, but the strain was showing. Sweat poured down his face, his arms trembling under the weight of the hammer. He turned, catching his breath for a moment before smashing another drone that had gotten too close, making sure to hold the line and keep Perci covered. ¡°Jeremy, behind you!¡± Marcus yelled, his voice cutting through the chaos. Jeremy spun, his spear meeting the incoming Xelarian just in time. Marcus shifted closer, ready to support if Jeremy needed help. The force of the collision jarred Jeremy''s arms, nearly knocking the spear from his grip. Marcus held his position, covering Jeremy¡¯s back as Jeremy pushed back, using his foot to kick the enemy¡¯s knee, throwing it off balance before landing a decisive blow through its chest. Jeremy felt his energy waning, but he knew they couldn''t give up. He glanced at Mia, who was almost out of arrows, her quiver emptying with each moment. ¡°Mia, downstairs! Use the debris for cover!¡± he shouted, his voice barely audible over the chaos. Mia nodded, leaping down to take cover behind the broken remnants of the doorframe as she starting sending out bolts of fire. Suddenly, a Xelarian broke through, lunging toward Timothy''s unguarded side. Perci dashed forward, throwing herself at the enemy, her dagger plunging into its neck just in time. The alien fell, but it took Perci down with it, pinning her to the floor. She struggled beneath its weight, her breath coming in short gasps as she fought to free herself. ¡°Timothy, help Perci!¡± Marcus shouted, eyes locked on another incoming wave. Timothy turned, slamming his hammer down on the Xelarian¡¯s back, shattering the armor and freeing Perci. He pulled her up, their eyes meeting for a split second¡ªa moment of silent gratitude¡ªbefore they turned back to the fight. The tide was turning, the group tiring. Jeremy could see it in the way their movements slowed, in the labored breaths they took. The Xelarians were endless, and for every enemy they cut down, another took its place. Just when Jeremy thought they couldn¡¯t hold any longer, the whistle cut through the chaos¡ªsharp and shrill, commanding attention. The Xelarians froze, before vanishing entirely. Jeremy blinked, disoriented. The simulated world melted away. The once chaotic battlefield dissolved into flickering blue lights, remnants of the simulation fading. Sudden stillness. Jeremy slumped to one knee, trembling. He saw the others¡ªMarcus bracing himself, Andrew sinking down, chest heaving. They had given everything, but it hadn¡¯t been enough.
Hendrikson looked them with a stern gaze, expression unreadable. A glint in his eye hinted at something other than disapproval. ¡°Take a seat,¡± he ordered, nodding to the benches. The group obeyed, dropping onto them, exhaustion making them boneless. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about what went wrong,¡± Hendrikson began. His voice calm but authoritative. He gestured to a holographic display¡ªa replay of their battle. The group watched in silence, each moment replayed in detail. Mistakes, missteps, hesitation¡ªall laid bare. ¡°Marcus,¡± Hendrikson continued, turning to him, ¡°you have good instincts, but you need to assert yourself sooner. If you want to be a leader, you have to be one from the start. Don''t hesitate when the group needs direction.¡± Marcus nodded, jaw tight, determination flickering in his eyes. He knew Hendrikson was right. ¡°Jeremy,¡± Hendrikson continued, shifting his gaze, ¡°you held the line well, but you relied too heavily on instinct. You have to think about your how you fight, even if you do not want to think about who you¡¯re fighting. Balance that instinct with strategy.¡± Jeremy looked down, absorbing the critique. He clenched his fists, his mind already working on how to do better next time. ¡°Perci,¡± Hendrikson addressed her directly, ¡°your speed and agility are unmatched, but you need to be careful about overextending. You were too far ahead at times, which could have easily left you isolated. Stick with the group until you know the situation is under control, then strike. Timing is everything.¡± Perci nodded, her expression serious. She knew the risks, and she was determined to do better. Hendrikson turned back to the replay, zooming in on Timothy¡¯s actions. ¡°Timothy, your strength is an advantage, but you need to use it with more precision. Swinging with all your might is a waste if you didn¡¯t need that to kill your enemy. Use your power strategically.¡± Timothy grunted in acknowledgment, brow furrowed in thought. ¡°In those final moments,¡± Hendrikson continued. ¡°Why did all of you think of going into the spire¡ªthe one place visible anywhere in the city¡ªif you wanted to avoid being found?¡± The group was silent at this, knowing that they had nothing to say. ¡°And the decision to split up at the start,¡± Hendrikson added, replaying the initial moments. The group watched themselves scatter, each taking a different path before regrouping. ¡°That was a critical error. You cannot afford to divide your forces in a hostile environment without a solid reason. Stick together. Splitting up weakened you and wasted your valuable time and energy. Next time, maintain cohesion unless there is no other option.¡± Hendrikson folded his arms, surveying the group. ¡°Another major issue,¡± he continued, ¡°was your lack of a clear strategy. Your objective was to clear out all the Xelarians in the city, yet you had no plan to achieve that. This wasn''t a dungeon where enemies come to in waves. You need to understand the difference. You can¡¯t just defend and hope for the best. You needed an offensive plan, a way to proactively eliminate the threats. Instead, you reacted, and it cost you. You have to be the ones setting the pace, forcing your enemies to adapt to you.¡± Jeremy exchanged a look with Marcus and Andrew, a silent promise between them. They had not prepared for an offensive strike, and it showed. ¡°Next time, plan your approach before you even step foot in the city,¡± Hendrikson continued. ¡°Identify key points, routes, and fallback options. Use the environment to your advantage. Don¡¯t trap yourselves in a building without a purpose. I want each of you to come up with a strategic approach for a similar scenario by tomorrow.¡± Jeremy clenched his fists, knuckles whitening. He took a deep breath. ¡°We¡¯re not losing again,¡± he said, voice steady, conviction clear. ¡°Next time, we¡¯ll be ready.¡± Hendrikson nodded, the faintest hint of approval in his eyes. ¡°Good. Now, get back to work. We¡¯ve got a lot to cover.¡± The group rose, exhaustion still weighing on them, but something else was there now¡ªa renewed determination. A drive to be stronger. They wouldn¡¯t fail again. Chapter 55: A Week to War Jeremy¡¯s spear shifted on his back as he walked to the classroom. His friends matched his pace, the silence between them heavier than words. Today wasn¡¯t just a lesson¡ªit was a test, the kind that separated soldiers from survivors. The classroom hummed with machinery, its walls lined with maps crisscrossed by faded ink. Holograms flickered with troop formations. A central table overflowed with blueprints and miniature cityscapes. Mr. Hendrikson stood silhouetted against a glowing map of a city, casting a commanding shadow. His eyes pinned them the moment they stepped inside. ¡°On time,¡± he remarked, his gruff voice tinged with grudging approval. ¡°Good. You¡¯ll need every second today to prove you can think like soldiers, not children playing with sharp toys.¡± He gestured to the table, his hand moving with surprising precision for its size. ¡°Today¡¯s focus: offensive strategies in urban warfare. Yesterday I gave each of you a scenario. Today, you¡¯ll present your plan, defend it, and adapt under scrutiny. If it fails here, it fails in the field. Understood?¡± Jeremy exchanged a glance with Marcus, whose jaw was set with quiet determination. They straightened their postures, bracing for what was to come. ¡°Valen,¡± Hendrikson barked, his gaze locking onto Marcus. ¡°You¡¯re up.¡± Marcus stepped forward, his stride steady, though Jeremy caught the slight clench of his fists. Pointing at the map, Marcus¡¯s voice rang clear. ¡°So, my idea is to split the enemy¡¯s focus. We¡¯d send teams here and here,¡± he pointed, ¡°to draw them away while we hit their weaker spots.¡± Hendrikson¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What stops those diversions from being overwhelmed? And what if the enemy adapts faster than expected?¡± Marcus hesitated but recovered quickly. ¡°Uh, we¡¯d move quickly¡ªnot give them time to pin us down.¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± Hendrikson said, but his tone held doubt. ¡°Comments?¡± Perci crossed her arms. ¡°If they¡¯re seen, the enemy could quickly surround them. What¡¯s the backup plan?¡± Marcus stiffened, then nodded. ¡°Fallback routes. And maybe we have reinforcements ready, just in case.¡± Hendrikson grunted. ¡°Better. But anticipate the unexpected. Dismissed.¡± ¡°Perci,¡± Hendrikson called. Perci stepped up, moving with the precision of someone who¡¯d already rehearsed this a dozen times in her head. She pointed to a web of alleys on the map. ¡°My plan is all about sneaking around. We avoid the big roads and stick to hidden paths to take out their higher tiered warriors first.¡± Hendrikson¡¯s tone stayed sharp. ¡°What¡¯s your extraction plan if infiltration is compromised?¡± Perci traced two narrow alleys. ¡°We¡¯d already have our exits figured out. If they find us, we¡¯d distract them and slip out.¡± Marcus frowned. ¡°But what if they block your exits?¡± ¡°Then we¡¯d go to backup routes,¡± Perci said calmly. ¡°And I¡¯d leave a small team behind to make some noise and keep them busy.¡± Hendrikson¡¯s gaze lingered on her. ¡°A solid foundation. But stealth is fragile. Plan for the worst. Dismissed.¡± ¡°Jeremy. Your turn.¡± Jeremy¡¯s heart thudded, but he forced his legs to move. At the table, he traced a direct line across the map. ¡°Uh, I think we should go straight at their strongest spot. Hit them hard and fast so they can¡¯t fight back properly.¡± Hendrikson raised an eyebrow. ¡°And when you hit resistance you can¡¯t break?¡± ¡°We¡¯d keep them busy with ranged attacks and send some people around to hit them from the sides,¡± Jeremy said quickly. Perci tilted her head. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to hold some people back from the start?¡± Jeremy exhaled. ¡°Yeah, good point. We¡¯d keep a group in reserve just in case.¡± Hendrikson¡¯s lips twitched in what might have been approval. ¡°Adaptation. Remember that. Dismissed.¡± ¡°Andrew,¡± Hendrikson barked. Andrew stepped up, his calm expression masking whatever nerves he might have felt. He circled several buildings on the map. ¡°I think we should hold these spots. It¡¯d make them think we¡¯re a bigger group, and they¡¯d waste time trying to figure us out.¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Hendrikson tilted his head. ¡°But defense alone won¡¯t win a war. How do you turn it into an offensive?¡± Andrew nodded. ¡°We¡¯d use decoys to make them think we¡¯re going one way. Then we hit them somewhere they don¡¯t expect.¡± Marcus frowned. ¡°What if they just ignore your decoys?¡± Andrew¡¯s voice was steady. ¡°The decoys would do stuff¡ªlike fake supply runs or reinforcements¡ªto keep them confused. And we¡¯d keep in touch so we can change plans fast.¡± Hendrikson¡¯s expression was unreadable. ¡°Not bad. Work on it. Dismissed.¡± He surveyed the group, folding his arms. ¡°You¡¯ve shown progress, but war doesn¡¯t care about effort. It cares about results. By the time you step onto a battlefield, I expect perfection. Dismissed.¡± The cold air hit them as they exited the classroom, sharp and bracing. Jeremy glanced at his friends. In their eyes was something new: an unspoken understanding of the weight on their shoulders. No one spoke, but they all knew the truth. War wasn¡¯t coming. It was here, and they had one week to prove they could survive it.
The week passed in a blur of classes and city simulations. Each day began with Hendrikson¡¯s booming voice. They practiced urban warfare in the simulation, honing their strategies and adapting to unpredictable challenges. One particularly intense simulation involved navigating a cityscape under constant bombardment from the Xelarians. Jeremy sprinted down a narrow alley, his heart pounding as debris crashed around him. Perci darted ahead, silently taking out a sniper while Marcus barked orders to cover their retreat. Andrew, holding a defensible position, baited enemy units into Perci¡¯s traps. Every misstep was met with sharp critique, but failure only drove them harder. Jeremy found himself absorbing every lesson, his mind constantly running through countermeasures and possibilities. Yet, doubt gnawed at him in quiet moments. He replayed Hendrikson¡¯s critiques, questioning if his bold strategies were reckless. His focus on overwhelming force felt like the right approach, but what if he led others into danger by underestimating the enemy? More than once, he caught himself waking in the middle of the night, gripping his spear as if he were already on the battlefield. Every misstep seemed amplified by the silent expectation that he would excel. Jeremy pushed harder during drills, driving himself to exhaustion, hoping that sheer effort would drown out his doubts. He noticed his friends doing the same: Marcus refining his diversions until they flowed like clockwork, Perci perfecting her silent infiltration routes, Andrew balancing his defensive postures with calculated counterattacks. Their teamwork grew sharper, each role fitting into the others like pieces of a puzzle. By the end of the week, exhaustion clung to them, but so did a newfound confidence. During a rare break between drills, the group gathered by a shaded bench near the courtyard. Marcus passed around water bottles, his expression unusually light. "You know," he said, wiping sweat from his brow, "if we survive the war, I¡¯m claiming a week-long nap." Perci snorted. "You wouldn¡¯t last a week. Three days in and you¡¯d be itching to boss us around again." "And you¡¯d miss it," Marcus shot back with a grin. Mia chuckled softly. "You all can nap and feast after we win. Until then, I¡¯m counting on you to keep me alive." Perci raised an eyebrow. "Oh, is that how it works? Should we start charging for protection services?" Marcus tapped his chin in mock consideration. "Interesting offer. Perci and I take turns, and you cover dessert forever." "Deal," Mia said without hesitation, then added, "unless dessert includes rubber." The group¡¯s laughter filled the brief pause between drills¡ªa fragile yet comforting moment that reminded them what they were fighting for. They weren¡¯t just soldiers-in-training; they were a family piecing itself together under the shadow of what¡¯s to come. As the laughter faded, Jeremy¡¯s expression darkened slightly. He leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees, and spoke in a lower tone. ¡°During our simulations this week¡­ we killed Xelarian civilians.¡± The group froze. Marcus¡¯s grin vanished, Perci straightened, and Andrew¡¯s usual calm faltered. ¡°We all did,¡± Marcus said cautiously. ¡°You know it wasn¡¯t real, right?¡± Jeremy nodded slowly, staring at the ground. ¡°It didn¡¯t feel fake. The way they screamed¡­ begged for mercy. I knew it was a simulation, but it still felt wrong.¡± Perci¡¯s eyes flicked to Andrew, who looked conflicted but composed. ¡°What was your hesitation about?¡± she asked softly. ¡°It¡¯s what they¡¯re teaching us. Collateral damage happens in war.¡± Jeremy exhaled shakily. ¡°I didn¡¯t hesitate to kill the soldiers. But when it came to the civilians, I just stood there for a moment. And when I finally attacked¡­ it¡¯s not something I want to feel again.¡± Andrew broke the silence, his tone firm but sympathetic. ¡°None of us liked it, Jeremy. It¡¯s awful, but it¡¯s part of the scenario. They¡¯re trying to prepare us for situations where we have to make this choice.¡± Jeremy¡¯s voice wavered. ¡°Does it prepare us, though? Or does it just make us numb to it?¡± Marcus crossed his arms, his brow furrowed. ¡°We¡¯re not supposed to be numb. We¡¯re supposed to understand the stakes. We have to choose between the safety of Humans or Xelarians, and I will always pick us.¡± ¡°And what about after?¡± Jeremy¡¯s voice rose slightly. ¡°When it¡¯s over, how do we live with knowing we made that choice?¡± Perci¡¯s voice was sharp, cutting through the tension. ¡°Why would you care about non-humans Jeremy?¡± Her voice softened, ¡°My brother¡ªhe was nineteen, fresh out of school. They sent him to the frontlines, and he never came back." Her gaze was steady at Jeremy, her tone unwavering. "Aliens like these took away my brother, and I¡¯d do anything to make sure no one else ends up like him.¡± The question hung in the air like a blade. Jeremy looked at her, unsure how to respond. Finally, Andrew spoke, his voice quiet but steady. ¡°It¡¯s not fair, Jeremy. None of it is. But that¡¯s why we¡¯re here¡ªto learn how to make those calls, no matter how much they hurt.¡± Jeremy leaned back, his chest tight but his mind slightly clearer. ¡°Thanks,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll ever make peace with it, but it helps to know you¡¯re here.¡± Marcus clapped a hand on Jeremy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Always, man. We¡¯re in this together.¡± The group¡¯s banter carried on for a few moments, the camaraderie a brief but vital reprieve from the unrelenting pressure. It was in these moments that Jeremy felt the bond between them solidify. They weren¡¯t just training partners¡ªthey were a team. The stakes were real now. War loomed over the horizon like a storm, and Hendrikson made sure they felt its weight with every passing hour. Chapter 56: The War Begins The academy courtyard was unrecognizable. Once a place of whispered conversations and teenaged drama, it now thrummed with the tension of war. Rows upon rows of students, organized by year, stretched across the expanse. The crisp lines of their formations betrayed an air of discipline, but their faces told a different story¡ªequal parts fear, doubt, and grim determination. Above them, glowing holograms projected the intricate topography of Vexar Prime. The planet''s sprawling cities flickered in and out of focus, their names etched in harsh, angular text. He glanced sideways. Marcus stood a few feet away, his sword laid flat across his back. Beside him, Mia tested the tension of her bowstring, her lips moving in what looked like a silent prayer. Andrew, uncharacteristically focused, adjusted the grip on his mace, his wiry arms flexing with each motion. Their presence grounded Jeremy, even as doubt clawed at the edges of his mind. A subtle nod passed between them, a silent pact that they would see this through together. "Hey," Marcus said, breaking the silence. "You know we¡¯ve got your back, right?" Jeremy blinked, caught off guard. He nodded quickly, gripping his spear tighter. "Yeah. I know." "Good," Marcus replied, smirking faintly as he sheathed his sword. "We¡¯re not letting you play hero alone out there." Mia lowered her bow and stepped closer, her expression unusually soft. "It¡¯s okay to be nervous, Jeremy. Everyone is. Just... don¡¯t carry it all by yourself." Jeremy managed a weak smile. "Thanks. I¡¯ll try." Andrew chuckled, his tone lighter than it had been all morning. "Don¡¯t try. Just do it. And if you mess up, well, that¡¯s why we¡¯re here. To save your sorry butt." The faint laughter that rippled through the group was enough to ease some of the tension. Jeremy felt a small, fleeting sense of comfort in their words, even as the enormity of their task loomed over him. Mia glanced toward the rows of other students preparing nearby, her voice quiet but steady. "Do you think they¡¯re as scared as we are?" Marcus followed her gaze, his smirk fading. "They¡¯d be stupid not to be. But fear¡¯s not the problem¡ªit¡¯s letting it stop you that¡¯ll get you killed." Andrew adjusted the straps on his mace, his expression pensive. "You think this is how Dad felt? Before his first mission?" Jeremy hesitated, the question striking a chord. He hadn¡¯t thought about their father in that light¡ªAdrian Hoppins, always so confident in himself. "Probably," he admitted finally. "But he¡¯d never say it." Marcus chuckled, his tone tinged with admiration. "Your dad¡¯s a hard guy to read. But I bet even he had moments like this. Everyone does." Around him, the chatter of preparation ebbed and flowed. Jeremy¡¯s gaze drifted to the students further down the line. Some looked ready to charge into battle, their faces set with grim resolve. Others clutched their weapons with trembling hands, eyes darting nervously as if searching for an escape. Jeremy swallowed hard. The simulations had been brutal enough¡ªhe couldn¡¯t stop imagining how many of these faces he wouldn¡¯t see again after this mission. Mia broke the silence. "Do you think it¡¯ll be worth it?" she asked softly, her fingers toying with the edge of her bow. "All of this? Us going out there, fighting a planet that we¡¯ve never heard of before now?" Jeremy hesitated. He wasn¡¯t sure how to answer. Marcus, however, straightened, his voice low but firm. "It has to be. If we don¡¯t hold the line, who will? My parents always said, ''If you have the power to fight, you have the duty to serve.''¡± Jeremy flinched at the mention of Marcus''s parents. The memory of their faces flashed in his mind¡ªnow lifeless because of his mother. Jeremy forced himself to stay silent, his hands clenching tightly around his spear. Of all the times to tell Marcus, this definitely wouldn¡¯t be the right time. A quiet determination settled over the group. Around them, the academy courtyard continued to buzz with preparations, but for a brief moment, the four of them felt connected, ready to face the storm together. The air grew heavy as Headmaster Velorn ascended the central platform, his robes catching the sunlight like gold. His voice, deep and commanding, cut through the courtyard like a blade. ¡°Students,¡± Velorn began, his words laced with gravity, ¡°today you cease to be trainees. Today, you become part of humanity¡¯s defenders.¡± The courtyard fell silent, every head turning to face the Headmaster. His gaze swept over the assembly, sharp as a predator¡¯s. ¡°You stand on the brink of war. The Xelarians will show no mercy. They will seek to crush our spirit, to destroy our way of life. But we will not falter.¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Jeremy felt his stomach churn as Velorn¡¯s words settled over them. The Headmaster¡¯s voice carried no theatrics, only a cold certainty that made the stakes painfully clear. ¡°Vexar Prime is a critical battleground. Too long have they stayed a thorn in humanity¡¯s space. Your task is simple yet monumental: reclaim these cities, eliminate all Xelarians, and establish footholds for our forces.¡± The holograms above shifted, zooming in on key areas of Vexar Prime. Jeremy¡¯s eyes tracked the glowing outlines of strategic objectives, the names of cities blurring together in his mind. His heartbeat quickened as he realized the enormity of the task before them. ¡°Remember,¡± Velorn pressed, ¡°you are not alone. You are part of something greater. Trust in your training, in your equipment, in each other. And know this: failure is not an option.¡± Jeremy felt the weight of Velorn¡¯s gaze settle on him for a fleeting moment. Jeremy¡¯s jaw tightened as he straightened his posture, his resolve hardening despite the storm of emotions within. ¡°May humanity prosper,¡± Velorn finished, his voice ringing with finality. The students responded in unison, their voices a thunderous echo: ¡°May humanity prosper!¡± As the crowd broke into motion, Jeremy turned back to his friends. ¡°Ready?¡± Jeremy asked, forcing the word out through the tightness in his throat. Marcus smirked. ¡°Ready as we¡¯ll ever be.¡±
The students began to organize themselves. The academy staff gathered them into large groups, each tasked with a specific city. The sheer scale of the operation made it clear just how critical their role would be in the coming days. Amid the buzz of activity, the sound of Mr. Hendrikson¡¯s booming voice cut through the air, commanding everyone¡¯s attention. "This," Hendrikson began, pointing at a hologram of a city, "is Varnis. The capital of one of the Xelarians¡¯ major factions, and the most critical objective for this operation. Its tangled streets and towering skyscrapers make it a natural stronghold, but also a death trap for the unwary. Expect urban environments that require adaptability¡ªtight alleyways, multi-level structures, and an ever-present crowd of civilians that you have to eliminate." He pointed to glowing markers scattered across the city. "There are three key locations you need to prioritize. First, the Central Nexus Tower¡ªhere," he tapped the largest marker, "a hub of their communication network. We take it down, and their command structure collapses." The hologram shifted, highlighting a sprawling industrial district. "Second, the Forge District. This is where they manufacture their war machines. Neutralizing this will cut off their supply chain and weaken their front lines." The hologram revealed another crucial location: the Grand Conductor Station. Hendrikson¡¯s tone shifted, underscoring its importance. "Unlike us, the Xelarians lack teleportation technology. Their entire transportation network for this continent depends on this station. Securing it will cripple their ability to reinforce or evacuate troops across a vast portion of the planet. Expect heavy resistance here¡ªthis is as strategic to them as it is to us." Finally, the display zoomed in on an ornate building surrounded by fortified walls. "And last, the Atrium of Accord. It used to be a diplomatic center for the city''s leaders. Now, it¡¯s where the Xelarians'' most powerful commanders gather. We suspect their leader, Krelan, operates from here. If you encounter him, do not engage alone. Krelan and his commanders are at Tier 2, far beyond your current capabilities to take alone." Hendrikson¡¯s gaze swept over the students, his expression steely. "The stakes are clear. Your groups have been assigned to Varnis because you are the most skilled of your batch. Stay sharp. Work together. And above all, win." The gravity of his words settled over the students like a heavy shroud. Jeremy¡¯s heart pounded as he absorbed the information. He exchanged a glance with Marcus, whose jaw was set with determination. Varnis. The name echoed in his mind like a distant drumbeat. He barely noticed when their batch was called forward until Marcus nudged him. ¡°Hey,¡± Marcus whispered, his smirk faint but reassuring. ¡°Time to move, Jeremy.¡± Jeremy nodded, his grip tightening on his spear. Around him, the group began to file into the teleportation queue, their expressions ranging from grim determination to quiet fear. Mia adjusted her quiver, her fingers brushing the fletching of her arrows with steady purpose. Andrew lingered a step behind, his mace strapped across his back. He placed a hand on Jeremy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve got this,¡± Andrew said, his voice firm and calm. Jeremy managed a small smile. ¡°We all do.¡± Inside the teleportation chamber, the air was thick with the hum of magic. The platform beneath their feet pulsed faintly, attuned to the massive spellwork required to transport so many at once. Jeremy scanned his surroundings, taking in the faces of his batchmates¡ªsome familiar, others strangers. Despite their differences, they were united in this moment, bound by the shared weight of the mission. Instructor Mira entered the chamber, her presence commanding as always. But there was something different about her today. The sharp edges of her voice softened as she addressed the group. ¡°Listen up,¡± Mira began, her gaze sweeping over them. ¡°This isn¡¯t a simulation. Out there, it¡¯s life or death, for you and for those who depend on us. Stay sharp, watch each other¡¯s backs, and remember your training.¡± Jeremy swallowed hard, the lump in his throat making it difficult to speak. He clutched his spear tightly, its familiar weight an anchor against the rising tide of his nerves. The teleportation array flared to life, bathing the chamber in blinding light. Jeremy¡¯s vision blurred, his body tingling as the magic took hold. The hum grew louder, a crescendo that seemed to echo in his very bones. He clenched his jaw, his final thought a silent promise: I will keep them safe. Chapter 57: First Steps in Varnis The air was wrong. Jeremy took a slow breath, but it didn¡¯t help. The dome around them made everything feel stale, like the world itself had stopped breathing. The faint tang of oil and metal clung to the back of his throat, and the dim, bluish light from the sun overhead made the city around them look even colder. Above, the dome¡¯s lattice structure stretched high, glinting faintly as it filtered the harsh sunlight. The massive metal-and-glass ceiling trapped everything inside¡ªair, sound, heat. Even though the invasion had started, the streets were eerily calm. It was like stepping into a moment frozen in time. Jeremy¡¯s boots scuffed against the cracked pavement as he followed Marcus and Andrew through the narrow streets. Every few feet, they passed signs of a society struggling to stay afloat: buildings patched with mismatched metal sheets, tangled wires strung haphazardly between poles, and broken machinery abandoned in alleys. Yet, there were signs of life too¡ªfaint music playing somewhere in the distance, and the occasional murmur of voices from within closed doors. ¡°It¡¯s so¡­ weird,¡± Mia whispered, crouching low as she glanced down a side alley. ¡°It¡¯s like the whole city is alive but asleep.¡± ¡°Eyes forward,¡± Marcus said, his voice quiet but firm. He had his sword drawn, the tip resting near his leg as he walked. ¡°We don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll stay this quiet.¡± Jeremy nodded, gripping his spear tighter. He could hear his own heartbeat, fast and uneven, echoing in his ears. This wasn¡¯t like the simulations. There, everything had felt controlled, predictable. Here, every shadow, every corner, felt like it was hiding something.
After what felt like forever creeping through the labyrinthine streets, the group ducked into a narrow alley and huddled behind a large stack of broken crates. Jeremy adjusted his grip on his spear, the faint tremor in his hands a reminder of how different this was from their training. "This doesn¡¯t feel like the simulations," Mia muttered, crouching low beside him. Her bow rested in her lap, but her eyes scanned the dim alley, wary of every shadow. "Simulations don¡¯t prepare you for this. They just teach you to keep moving," Andrew said as he glanced up at her, his expression harder than usual. "And that¡¯s exactly what we¡¯ll do." "Keep moving, sure," Perci said, spinning one of her daggers idly between her fingers. Her tone carried a hint of sarcasm. "But what happens when that isn¡¯t enough? These streets are alive. People¡ªreal people¡ªcould come out at any second. How do you prepare to that?" Marcus interrupted, his voice calm but firm. "We stick to the plan. We do not think. We act." The group fell silent for a moment, the tension settling over them like a heavy fog. Timothy finally broke it with a low grunt, hefting his hammer. "Let¡¯s just move. Sitting here won¡¯t help." Jeremy exchanged a glance with Marcus, who gave a curt nod. They rose from their crouch and moved towards the intersection. Jeremy took a moment to adjust his grip on his spear, trying to ignore the sweat trickling down the back of his neck. ¡°Sound off,¡± Marcus said, his voice steady despite the tension in the air. ¡°Here,¡± Mia said, crouching beside him. Her bow was drawn, an arrow nocked but not fully pulled back. ¡°Nothing moving ahead. Just a weird hum from one of those street lamps.¡± ¡°Timothy?¡± Marcus turned, his gaze sharp. The broad-shouldered boy nodded, his hammer resting across his knees. ¡°I¡¯m good. Hammer¡¯s ready.¡± Jeremy shifted uncomfortably. ¡°Do you think anyone saw the teleport light when we arrived?¡± Andrew unrolled a small map on the ground, tracing his finger over the streets they¡¯d passed. ¡°The key intersection Hendrikson mentioned is a few blocks east. If we clear it, it¡¯ll give the reinforcements room to teleport in safely.¡± Mia frowned, glancing toward the mouth of the alley. ¡°I¡¯ll scout ahead. Make sure it¡¯s clear.¡± ¡°No,¡± Marcus interrupted, his tone firm. ¡°We¡¯re sticking together. We learned what happens when we split up.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s faster,¡± Perci argued, her fingers idly spinning a dagger in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s also more dangerous,¡± Marcus shot back. ¡°If one of us gets caught or taken down, we¡¯re not strong enough to recover. We stay together, move as one. That¡¯s the only way we get through this.¡± Jeremy felt a flicker of relief at Marcus¡¯s decision. Splitting up always felt like a gamble, and after the last simulation, none of them were eager to repeat past mistakes. ¡°Fine,¡± Perci muttered, tucking her dagger away. ¡°But if we hit resistance, don¡¯t expect me to wait around to clean up your messes.¡± Jeremy glanced at her, then back to Marcus. ¡°So, we head for the intersection?¡± Marcus nodded, pointing at the map. ¡°Yeah. We keep quiet and avoid attention. If we run into anyone¡­¡± His voice trailed off, his expression hardening. ¡°We do what we have to.¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The group nodded in unison, their expressions grim but determined. As they moved out of the alley, they emerged into an open plaza. Jeremy¡¯s breath caught in his throat as the scene unfolded before them. It wasn¡¯t the battlefield he had prepared for, but something else entirely¡ªlife. The plaza bustled with activity, a slice of normalcy. Rows of glowing stalls lined the square, vendors calling out in their alien language as they displayed shimmering fruits, intricate mechanical trinkets, and bubbling vials of strange liquids. Children with glowing, ash-gray eyes darted around an ornate fountain at the center, their laughter echoing in the enclosed space. Workers in thick, patched uniforms unloaded crates from a hovering platform, their movements casual, their conversations light. For a moment, Jeremy remembered the plaza back at Eldoria. Jeremy tightened his grip on his spear. His palms felt slick, and his chest heaved with each shallow breath. These weren¡¯t soldiers. They weren¡¯t armed. They were just¡­ living. ¡°They still have no idea we¡¯re here,¡± Marcus whispered with relief. His sword rested in his hand, but he didn¡¯t move. His sharp eyes scanned the plaza like he was looking for something¡ªanything¡ªthat made these people more than they seemed. ¡°Good,¡± Andrew said, his voice colder. He crouched slightly, his gaze locked on the civilians. ¡°We need to keep it that way. No unnecessary attention until we¡¯ve secured the objectives.¡± Jeremy swallowed hard and nodded, but his feet felt like they were made of lead. He watched a Xelarian child laugh as they splashed water from the fountain at their sibling. Their faces were alien, but the joy on their faces was painfully familiar. ¡°Jeremy,¡± Marcus whispered sharply, breaking him from his trance. ¡°Focus. Stay low.¡± Jeremy forced himself to move, following as Marcus led them along the edges of the plaza. They hugged the shadows and stuck close to the walls of the surrounding buildings. Mia gestured toward a narrow side street ahead, silently pointing out a potential path to bypass the plaza. Jeremy¡¯s heart thundered as they crept forward, each step feeling louder than it was. But then it happened. A Xelarian child by the fountain froze mid-laugh, their glowing eyes locking onto Jeremy. The joy faded from their face, replaced by confusion. They tugged at their parent¡¯s sleeve, pointing toward the humans crouching in the shadows. The parent glanced up, their expression shifting from curiosity to unease. They stared at the group for a moment, as if trying to make sense of what they were seeing. Their gaze darted between the children at the fountain and the humans crouching in the shadows. Slowly, their body tensed, and their mouth opened to speak, but it was only a faint, hesitant murmur at first. Then, the murmur grew into a sharp shout, their voice cutting through the chatter of the plaza. Heads turned. The workers on the platform froze. The vendors fell silent Jeremy froze, his stomach knotting. His mind raced. This isn¡¯t what I thought it would feel like. ¡°Damn it,¡± Andrew growled, rising from his crouch and gripping his mace. His voice was tight, urgent. ¡°They¡¯ll alert the city. Take them down¡ªnow!¡± ¡°No!¡± Mia whispered, her voice trembling as she drew her bow. Her aim wavered as she locked onto the fleeing parent. ¡°We were so close¡­¡± Jeremy¡¯s heart pounded as Marcus¡¯s voice cut through the hesitation. ¡°There¡¯s no choice! Do it!¡± Jeremy¡¯s arms moved on instinct, though his chest felt like it was being squeezed in a vice. His spear shot forward, aided by his multple Gloves of Lancing Reach, allowing him to reach across the plaza and pierce the chest of a vendor who had begun to run. The Xelarian¡¯s glowing blood sprayed across the ground as they crumpled, the light in their eyes dimming. Jeremy wrenched his weapon free, nausea rising in his throat. He avoided looking at the face of the next target. Perci darted through the crowd, her movements a blur. Her daggers flashed, silencing one Xelarian after another before they could even scream. Her face was expressionless, but Jeremy could see the tension in the set of her jaw, the rigidity in her movements. Marcus waded into the chaos with grim determination, his sword cutting through those who tried to flee toward the open streets. Each strike was calculated, merciless. ¡°Don¡¯t let them escape!¡± he shouted, his voice rising over the chaos. Jeremy spotted a Xelarian worker scrambling onto the transport platform. The worker reached for a glowing console, their fingers moving frantically over the controls. ¡°No!¡± Jeremy shouted, but it was Timothy who acted first. The boy¡¯s hammer came down with a thunderous crash, shattering the console and sending the worker sprawling. Timothy swung again, silencing them for good. The screams of the civilians faded quickly, replaced by eerie silence. Jeremy stood amidst the bodies, his spear heavy in his hands. Glowing pools of bioluminescent blood seeped across the ground, pooling around the fountain¡¯s base. Nothing in the simulations had felt this¡­ real. In their training, every encounter was clean, calculated. Encounters happened because Hendrikson wanted it to happen, not because a child grew too curious. Jeremy¡¯s chest heaved as he tried to steady his breathing, but his hands wouldn¡¯t stop shaking. This wasn¡¯t what they had prepared for. This wasn¡¯t what any of them had imagined war would feel like. There wasn¡¯t even Essence¡ªno surge of energy to mark their kills. Only the warrior caste of the Xelarians were given Essence, a fact that made this fight even more meaningless. Mia lowered her bow, her face pale. Andrew wiped his mace on a fallen Xelarian¡¯s cloak, his expression hard. ¡°No one will sound the alarm now.¡± Jeremy¡¯s eyes darted to the fountain. The child who had spotted them lay crumpled beside their parent. He clenched his jaw, his stomach twisting painfully. ¡°We need to move quicker,¡± Marcus said, his voice tight. He gestured toward the side street Mia had pointed out earlier. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time until someone else sees this.¡± Jeremy nodded mechanically, following the others as they slipped back into the shadows. He risked a final glance back at the plaza. The stalls were smeared with blood, the fountain now a grotesque centerpiece of the massacre. The alien laughter, the murmur of life¡ªit had all been silenced, as if wiped from existence. Somewhere in the depths of his mind, the faint echo of the child¡¯s laugh lingered, piercing through the haze of nausea. It was a sound he knew would haunt him. War wasn¡¯t supposed to feel like this. It was supposed to be about protecting humanity. It wasn¡¯t supposed to feel wrong. ¡°Jeremy.¡± Marcus¡¯s sharp whisper jolted him back to reality. ¡°Stay with us. We still have a mission.¡± Jeremy gritted his teeth, forcing himself to focus. But even as he moved forward, the memory of the plaza clung to him like a shadow, refusing to let go.